《Her Mysterious Lover》 Prologue Dear Readers, Since English is not my firstnguage, there will be tons of grammatical mistakes. Please continue reading this book only if you don¡¯t have any issues with that. Rest I can guarantee you that you won¡¯t get bored with the storyline. The following are my books; if interested, do give a look over them: 1) Chosen By An Alpha: Completed 2) Her Mysterious Lover: Completed *All the characters and the incidences in the story are created by me. In case it matched even a little with someone else, then it¡¯s just a mere coincidence. * Please don¡¯t copy my idea! *If you find this book anywhere under a different pen name, then please let me know! *I didn¡¯t mean to hurt anyone¡¯s intention and religion. So, if you find anything offensive, then forgive me in advance. *********Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Prologue No One POV . A loud wailing could be heard from a child who was crying because of the hunger, but her father, on the other side, was busy in fucking someone else. Tears came out from a four-month-old infant due to suffocation and hunger. . ¡°God, she is so irritating. Darling, can you please shut her mouth? She is ruining our moment.¡±, Thatdy said as the man left the bed, cursing the child and looking at the baby ungratefully. He brought a milk bottle and mixed water in it before stuffing it in the mouth of the now nearly unconscious baby, who immediately sucked the milk quenching her hunger, knowing that her father was so cruel and he could snatch the bottle anytime. . While a young man was looking at this scene with a pained heart for the baby, thinking how a father could be so cruel, unknown to the fact that he was not her father but a kidnapper. Chapter 1 Fk¡¯s POV . ¡®Do you think your life is difficult? Or has God put all the problems in your life? Trust me; if you feel so, then you won¡¯t say the same after hearing my lifestyle.¡¯ ¡®Hi Everyone, I am Fk Srivastav, and I stay with my dad, step-mom, and my half-brother in Sydney.¡¯ ¡®I don¡¯t know what is wrong with me? My family hates me. Generally, daughters are the Princess of their fathers, but my father treats me like trash. My stepmother treats me like a maid. My half-brother practically hates me. Dad started sending me to school when his friends came to know that I am his daughter, and he treats me like a maid. But school life sucks because I study in the same ss in which my brother, Lance, studies. My stepmother and half Australian, while my father and I are Indian.¡¯ ¡®Coming back to where I had left, yes, Lance. He doesn¡¯t leave a single chance to bully me. He is good at everything except his studies. He always forces me to do his homework and project. He threatened me not to let anyone know that I am his half-brother. I don¡¯t have any friends because I am not good at making friends or socializing. Everyone near me hates me. I loathe them.¡¯ ¡®I do study in school, but my father doesn¡¯t pay my fees. I have to do a few part-time jobs to support my studies. Also, no matter how many part-time jobs do. I have to do all the household work as well. Cooking, cleaning, washing, and everything. Mom and dad always say that I should be grateful that they let me stay in the house and feed me, so I must do all the work to show my gratitude.¡¯ ¡®It was my birthday today. Unlike other kids, I didn¡¯t receive any gifts or cake, but something horrible because of which I hated my birthday. He hit me with a belt until I fell unconscious. Sometimes, I wonder why he doesn¡¯t kill me?¡¯ ¡®Whenever I feel like I will die, he saves my life. As per him, ¡°He won¡¯t let me die that easily.¡± . Right now, I was crying, hiding myself in the bushes in the garden. I always came here because this was my permanent hideout. ¡®Why is my father so cruel to me? Is it because I am a girl?¡¯ I was sobbing and battling with my thoughts. God knows how long that I slept in the middle. When I opened my eyes, it was going to be dark, which meant I had to go back home. . Immediately my eyesnded on the two boxes kept near me. I looked everywhere to see who kept this here because no one came here. But no one was there. There was a small note stick on the box. . ¡°Happy Birthday, Senorita,¡± the note said. Wait! What? Who is the Senorita here? I groaned. Was someone trying to do a prank on me? With a shivering hand, I opened the first box and found a small keypad phone.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. . Then suddenly, that phone vibrated, notifying a new message. ¡®Please ept this as a birthday gift. I am asking much, but please keep this with you so that we can stay in touch.¡¯ I narrowed my eyes on the person¡¯s request. I opened the 2nd box and found my favorite ck forest cake. . ¡°Hope you enjoy your favorite cake, Senorita. Go home safely after eating the cake.¡± . I almost dropped that phone in surprise. ¡®Who the hell is he? How does he or she know that this is my favorite cake?¡¯ I cut the slice of the cake and smell it. It smelled heavenly, and I remembered I hadn¡¯t eaten anything since morning. I finally ate that slice, and it tasted so delicious. . I almost ate all the cake and smiled happily. ¡°Thank you. By the way, who are you? Are you a boy or girl? How do you know about my favorite cake?¡± I typed slowly and hit the send button, and started waiting for the person¡¯s reply. . ¡°I can¡¯t reveal who I am. Until then, you can call me your mysterious lover because I am a boy. Andst but not least, I know everything about you.¡± came a message from the other side, and my breath became uneven. I was sure he was a stalker; otherwise, how did he know about my hideout? And my favorite cake? Now, the question of whether I should take this phone with me to home or not? If anyone finds out about me having a phone, then they will surely kill me. . ¡®And you want to get killed by them, isn¡¯t it? So, it is better to do something to get yourself killed rather than waiting for your death.¡¯, My mind said, and I agreed with it. I hid the phone under my shoes and started walking back to my home. . The moment I entered my home, I was weed by a tight p. ¡°You fucking useless bitch! Where the hell were you? Who will cook food for dinner?¡± I sobbed slowly. ¡°Go and cook the food if you don¡¯t want me to kick your ass.¡±, She hissed, and I walked toward the kitchen. I prepared the food for them. And after eating dinner, all three left the living room. I ate the leftover food from their te after washing all the dishes. I walked toward my room, which was not even a good room to stay in. They hadn¡¯t even provided a mattress to me. I sleep on the old torn bedsheet. The storeroom didn¡¯t have proper heating or cooling. So, in summer, I have to stay sweating, and in winter, I always get frozen up. . I tried to sleep, but I was not feeling sleepy at not. Just like another teenager, I was feeling giddy with the thought that someone loved me. . I hope he was not kidding. But why would someone love me? I meant I was a nerd. Everyone saw me, a girl with messy hair, an ungroomed face. And who wore oversize school dresses or clothes and old shoes? They saw me as someone who didn¡¯t even have a basic sense of fashion or dress style, but that¡¯s not theplete truth; my parents never bought me anything suitable to wear. All my mind was filled with a lot of thoughts. . Then my phone vibrated-a new message from the same unknown number. I opened the message with my finger shaking. I want to know what did he send? . ¡°Good Night Senorita¡± . I always wanted my family to love me. But Nevermind, someone else was doing their job. My life was full of shit, pain, and miseries, so just a tiny amount of love meant a lot to me. I felt happy. I felt special¡­.. . #TBC Chapter 2 Fk¡¯s POV I woke up early in the morning, around 4 AM, to study and toplete my assignment because I knew that I wouldn¡¯t get time to studyter. After that, I hurried went in the kitchen to prepare the breakfast Crumbled Bacon and Hard-boiled Egg Sandwiches, and fresh orange juice for everyone. Thankfully, I didn¡¯t have to prepare lunch because no one stayed at home during lunchtime. . I was waiting for the local bus at the bus stop and saw Dad taking Lance to the school in his car. They saw me but acted as if I was not there. Well, this was nothing new, so I didn¡¯t feel bad about it, right? I have someone to love me now. . ¡®Did he send any message in the morning?¡¯, I thought and checked my mobile, taking it out from my shoes as I couldn¡¯t take the risk to leave it at home or school bag with a fear that I may get caught. . ¡°Good Morning, Senorita.¡± ¡°Will you just smile while reading my message, or will you message me back?¡±, He had sent me that message with a wink expression at the end. I started smiling more. ¡®How does he know that I will be smiling after reading his message?¡¯ . ¡°Good Morning. Can you please tell me how do you know me?¡± I sent him that message and again hid my mobile. The moment I entered the school premises, I saw the gang of bad boys who were staring at me with a wicked smile on their face, and guess what Lance was the one who asked them to trouble me. After all, he was also a part of them. I knew that I was in trouble by the look on their face.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. . I tried to go, ignoring their presence, but Lance held my schoolbag and pulled me toward him. . ¡°Seems like you are in a hurry to attend the ss. Huh¡±, He mocked. . ¡°Please let me go, Lance.¡±, I pleaded. . ¡°Okay, you can go.¡±, He said by didn¡¯t leave my schoolbag. I tried to snatch it from his hand, but l was like a doe between those wolves. . ¡°Enough, Lance.¡±, There came a strong and deep voice of¡­ umm Jacob? He was a friend of Lance¡¯s and stayed with him all the time. He was also a part of a bad boy¡¯s gang, but he was different from others. Neither he troubled me nor saved me; he just gave me a disappointed look. If I was guessing it right then, he felt pity for me. . ¡°Are you trying to save him, Jacob?¡± Lance asked. . ¡°No.¡±, He said in a cold tone. ¡°I am saving all of us. If anyone sees us troubling her, then we will be in danger.¡±, He said, and immediately Lance let me go, and I didn¡¯t waste my time in running toward my ssroom. . . During lunchtime, I hid myself in the library because I knew that those boys nevere here and I would be safe here. I spent my time reading books. I was feeling hungry, and as usual, I hadn¡¯t brought a tiffin box. I always used to drink water to quench my hunger. I left from there to drink some water. . ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Fk. This is not the first time you are hungry. You are strong enough to handle all this.¡± I talked with myself, and when I returned back to my ce where I was studying, there was a small parcel from McDonald¡¯s and chocte shakes. In short, it was aplete meal for one person. There was a Double McChicken and fries inside it with small note ¡®Now onwards I won¡¯t let you stay hungry.¡¯ with a smiling face. . ¡®Did hee here to keep this?¡¯ I thought, and I smiled thinking that. I ate it silently, but not once did I stop myself from thinking about my mysterious lover. I wonder who he could be? And why was he hiding his identity with me? . . After school hours, I spent the rest of the day by doing my part-time jobs till 8 PM, and then after reaching home, I did household work, the same old life. Everything around me was the same except for one thing. i. e., HIM. . I was about to knock on the door of my parents when my legs froze after hearing mom¡¯s word. ¡°When are you nning to sell that bitch?¡± I listened to my mom asking with dad. . ¡°She has just hit puberty. And no one pays well for those girls who look like a kid. So, at least let her be young. By the age of 15 or 16 years, I will sell her.¡±, Dad answered, and I gasped in shock and ran back to my room. I burst into cries. My ears were filled with my dad¡¯s words. . How could my dad even think of selling me? This thought killed thest hope I had for my family. I was always left out. I had no one with me. Today I felt a thousand times lonelier than I had ever been. One thing was sure, now that I had to run away from here before they could sell me. . I tried to sleep; I was not feeling sleepy at all after this new discovery. At the same time, my mobile vibrated. . ¡°Slept?¡± . I checked my mobile and found two iing messages, which I had received hours before. . ¡°I know you because you are my ssmate.¡±, This was a message which I had received four hours back. ¡°It feels so good to talk with you finally.¡±, There came his second message an hour before. . ¡°No. I haven¡¯t slept.¡±, I messaged him back. . ¡°Would this sound creepy if I say that your reply is the best thing that I received today?¡± I smiled after reading his message. . ¡°I don¡¯t know. But that¡¯s cheesy.¡± I hit the send button after reading my message thrice. . ¡°Hahahha¡­ Well, I am d that I am the reason behind your smile. You look more beautiful whenever you smile.¡±, My smile widened after reading this message. I think He is the first person who said that I am beautiful; otherwise, even my parents don¡¯t find me beautiful or cute. . ¡°When did you see me smiling?¡± I asked because I rarely smile in school, as I don¡¯t have any reason to smile because my school life sucks. . ¡°When you were thinking about me during the lunchtime while having your lunch.¡±, My jaws dropped after reading it. I was happy to get his attention, but in the meantime, it made me scared. I have read so many creepy things about stalkers. Didn¡¯t all of them start with all goody goody nature and then show the true colors? Even that thought freaked me out. . ¡°Don¡¯t be scared of me. I mean no harm. I mean, at least not for you, but someone I will surely going to break the nose of your stupid father who keeps hurting my princess.¡± . ¡°You know about my family?¡±, ¡°I know each and everything about you and your family.¡± Tears started welling in my eyes after reading this. ¡°I know that Lance is your brother, and your family doesn¡¯t treat you well.¡±, I read his second message. Even after knowing all this, why was he wasting his time on me? He might be knowing how pathetic my life was! A normal person would have hated me; then why was he interested in me? ¡°You there?¡± I received his third message, but I didn¡¯t reply to him. Instead, my mind was filled with a lot of questions and confusion. ¡°Fk, are you are ignoring me?¡± I could imagine his serious face while texting this message. ¡°Fine. I¡¯ming over to your house.¡± ¡®Wait, what?¡¯ ¡®He can do that?¡¯ ¡®Now I was sure of one thing that whoever he was! Either he was from a powerful family, or he had lost his mind.¡¯ ¡°I¡¯m here.¡±, I replied before he was really here. Though I loved that idea for a while because in that way, I woulde to know who he was, but then I mightnd in serious trouble. ¡°Christ, Seno! I was going to ask my driver to take me to your home.¡± I read his message, and the suspicion which I had earlier on him got cleared that he was literally very rich. I meant, not any middle-ss people could afford driver along with the car. ¡°Why me?¡± I asked the question which was troubling in my mind for a long. ¡°Is it because of bet or dare?¡± I asked another question that came to my mind after reading so many books where rich kids do these types of things for dare or bet between their friends. ¡°It¡¯s not what you¡¯re thinking.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t answer your question of ¡®WHY ME¡¯ because if I will, then you will figure out who I am. But as I said earlier, I mean NO HARM. And I promise to take you out of that hell once you¡¯re eighteen.¡± I smiled at his message. I couldn¡¯t decipher whether he was really as good as he seemed as per his messages? Immediately I recalled the conversation between mom and dad ¡®When are you nning to sell that bitch? ¡®She has just hit puberty. And no one pays well for those girls who look like a kid. So, at least let her be young. By the age of 15 or 16 years, I will sell her.¡¯ ¡°Can you do anything before that? I mean, before I turn eighteen?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t, but there¡¯s someone who can do that for me.¡±, ¡°Then please help me.¡±, I wrote desperately. ¡°I had to run away from here, but I have no idea about anything. I don¡¯t know how to manage it and where I should go if I will run away!¡± I confessed to my mysterious lover. At the same time, I was not sure whether he was a good person or not. He might take advantage of this situation or worst, but my situation in this house was also not that very great. ¡°Keeping my curiosity aside by asking infinite questions, I just want you to know that I will help you.¡± ¡°You will?¡±, ¡°Yes! But I need some time. Approx a week.¡± I read his reply. He might be taking the time of a week to arrange all the things which he would need in escaping me from here! Or he would be giving excuses so that I wouldn¡¯t feel bad if he directly said NO as his answer. ¡°I will wait.¡±, I typed and really hoped that my second thought about hime out to be wrong. . #TBC Chapter 3 Fk¡¯s POV . Next-Day! As usual, I woke up at the same time after studying and preparing breakfast. I returned to my room to get ready for school. I thought to leave for the school before anyone could catch me leaving, but it seemed like fate was not in my favor. ¡°Fk,¡± Screamed my mother the moment I opened the door of the house. And there it began again. ¡°Yes.. yes, mom¡±, I responded meekly, turning toward my mother. She was fuming in anger by looking at the breakfast. ¡°Come here, you ungrateful bitch!¡±, She yelled, and I walked toward her in a slow step. A part of me wanted to run away in the opposite direction, but then I also knew she would catch me. The moment I reached in the area where her arms could easily touch me. She held my hair roughly. ¡°Aaahh,¡± I whimpered in pain. ¡°What have to cook for breakfast?¡± ¡°No.. noodles.¡± ¡°Exactly this cold Noodles, huh?¡±, She asked. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you keep the lid of the container close? Now because of your stupidity, it became cold.¡± ¡°I.. I¡­¡± SLAPP! I wanted to say that I had kept the lid of the container closed, but I didn¡¯t get a chance to say that. She pulled my hair so harshly that for a while, I thought all my hair woulde out in pain. She pushed me on the floor and started hitting me on my stomach with her legs. I cried and begged her to stop, but she didn¡¯t show any mercy. ¡°Mom.. please stop!¡± I cried because I was not able to handle the pain as she was hitting me at the same ce where she had hit me before. ¡°Mom,¡± I heard Lance calling for his mother, and because of his arrival, she stopped hitting me. I could never be grateful to Lance foring at this moment. ¡°Why are you hitting her early in the morning? What did she do now?¡±, He asked in a in tone,pletely not caring about the fact that I was whimpering in pain. ¡°The noodles got cold because of her stupidity.¡±, She responded, hitting me one more time which her legs. ¡°This bitch forgot to close the lid of the container.¡± ¡°Well, she had actually kept the lid of the container closed. It was me who forgot to close it after taking noodles from it.¡±, He said, and I mentally thanked the universe who sent Lance as my savior. ¡°But it¡¯s not that I¡¯m feeling bad for hitting that bitch. So, go on, continue.¡±, He added, enjoying my misery. ¡°Enough now. We don¡¯t want to kill her.¡±, And there my father entered the picture. ¡°Darling, this morning dose is enough for her. Leave it.¡±, He said, kissing my mother¡¯s cheek. ¡°And Lance, you can enjoy your showter. Let¡¯s go; you¡¯re gettingte for your school.¡±, He added, taking his beloved son with him. While I wasn¡¯t even in the condition to walk after the damages that mom had done to my body. Once they left, Mom spoke, ¡°Leave from my insight immediately if you don¡¯t want to get a few more kicks from me.¡± I knew she was serious with her words; that¡¯s why I wanted to leave from there as soon as possible, but my body was not supporting me at all. I tried to lift my body but fell down on the floor in return. As I was not left with plenty of options, I started crawling toward my room. *** I didn¡¯t remember when did I lose my consciousness after managing to enter my room somehow. When I woke up, it seemed like mid-day already. I felt a slight vibration in my leg. I realized that I had received a message on my phone because I had hidden my phone in my shoes. After trying for a minute or a few, I managed to take out my phone from my shoes and opened eight messages from him. ¡®Good Morning, Senorita.¡¯ ¡®Waiting to see your beautiful face in the school.¡¯ ¡®Are youte today?¡¯ ¡®Our first lecture is about to begin. Are you noting today?¡¯ ¡®What happened? Why didn¡¯t youe to school? Are you sick?¡¯Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡®God! Even I don¡¯t want to attend school without you.¡¯ ¡®Don¡¯t worry! I didn¡¯t miss any lectures. In fact, I almost made notes for you.¡¯ ¡®I don¡¯t know why but I¡¯m feeling restless. Please tell me that you¡¯re alright?¡¯ I started sobbing, reading all his messages, especially thest one. ¡°I¡¯m not alright.¡± I hit the send button after typing it. ¡°Please take me from here, or I will die.¡± I sent another message. I waited for a while for his message but didn¡¯t get any. I pulled the phone close to my heart along with my legs and turned into a round protective ball size; I started crying bitterly for god knows how long, thinking about all the traumatic events. *** I opened my eyes in fear when I heard the sound of the door! Damn it! I still had my phone in my hand. I forgot to hide it. ¡°Hey, baby girl.¡±, If I was afraid until now, then I started shivering after hearing this voice, my uncle, my mother¡¯s brother. ¡°Did my sister hit you a lot today?¡±, He asked,ing close to me. ¡°Let me apply balm all over your body.¡±, He said in a low tone, touching me with his disgusting hand. I shook my head vigorously and pped at his hand. And was about to scream when he ced his palm over my mouth. ¡°Don¡¯t you know that Daddy hates bad baby girl, huh?¡±, He said,ing dangerously close to me. ¡°Mmmmm¡± I tried to call for my mother, but I couldn¡¯t. He started touching me in an improper way. All I could do was cry and be scared of this monster. ¡°Oh, you have a phone now! I didn¡¯t remember my sister mentioning anything about it!¡±, He said, taking the phone from his other hand. I tried to fight back but failed miserably. After all, I was just thirteen years old; that monster was no less than thirty years old. ¡°Now that you don¡¯t want me to tell about your phone to my sister, then behave and let me do whatever I want to. No one will know a thing.¡± I felt something hard against my thigh. I was so frightened now that I couldn¡¯t even tell the exact word. He forcefully kissed me. And there he took my first kiss from me. The thought that this monster was going to take all my first send shiver in my body. I tried to kick him, but even the ache in my whole body was not letting me do that. On the top, his grip on me was too tight. He unzipped his trousers, and the fear washed over my face. He forcefully removed my pant. I had never felt this helpless in my life. I didn¡¯t know after hitting thirteen; I would have to face even all these tortures from my own uncle. I bit his palm by my teeth as hard as I could. ¡°You bitch¡±, He hissed, pulling his hand from my mouth. ¡°Mom, dad,¡± I screamed at the top of my lungs, but he grabbed my neck tightly. ¡°Do you really think that they are your parents? The person whom you consider as your father is actually your kidnapper, who kidnapped you when you were off just a few hours from your parents.¡± A lot of tears escaped from the corner of my eyes after discovering this, and now things were a lot more clear to me. I now realized their rude or say cruel behavior toward me. That¡¯s because I was never a part of the family. I couldn¡¯t breathe, I started fighting for air! I wanted to say that let me breathe! I didn¡¯t want to die this soon; I wanted to meet my family. I wanted to feel the love of the family. Hot tears were escaping my eyes. Immediately I heard the loud sound THUG of opening the door. As if someone forcefully entered the house. Just a few secondster, I heard the loud screaming of my mother, and the next thing I knew, the door of my room was wide-opened. A man pulled that monster away from me and shot him right in the head in front of me. I tried to scream, but no voice came out of my mouth. Everything around me was too much to take, and I fainted. I literally fainted instead of saving myself from my new enemy. . #TBC Chapter 4 Third Person¡¯s POV . ¡°I can¡¯t believe that you lost from a girl.¡±, My best friend said, on which I red at him. Hell, even I couldn¡¯t believe that a girl beat me in a debatepetition. For the first time, I felt that even a girl had a brain. I meant all I had seen were those girls whose brains were in their knees. And that was the beginning of my love story. I made sure that she never realized that I used to keep an eye on her all the time. Something was differently odd about her, and after keeping a tab on her every move. I came to know about her miserable life through my trusted resource. My father¡¯s driver, who used to live who was the same neighborhood. (You can check Prologue for this. I have mentioned about a man over there). He told me how her parents treated her like shit since the very first day when they settled in their neighborhood. I couldn¡¯t help but wonder how one could survive after handling all these tortures! She might be known as the weakest person in the school, but for me, she was the strongest and toughest girl I had ever known. I didn¡¯t realize when my curiosity for Fk changed my feelings for her. I started falling for her mind by each day more than before. But I couldn¡¯t approach her and share my feeling for her because of my reputation in the school and because of the fact that my father really was!! But I couldn¡¯t control myself when I saw her crying in her hideout ce on her own birthday. My best friend warned me about it, but I couldn¡¯t sit silently without making her realize that there was someone in her life that loved her without her knowledge. When I received her message the day when she didn¡¯t attend school, I knew I had to do something before it was toote. ¡®I¡¯m not alright. ¡®Please take me from here, or I will die.¡¯ . ¡°What happened? You look troubled? Is it Fk again?¡±, My best friend asked, reading my restless expression. I showed him the message, and he furrowed his eyebrow. Just like me, even he hated how everyone treated her like trash. ¡°Let me talk with my father.¡±, He said. ¡°I¡¯m sure he can help in this situation, but¡­ ¡°But my father will alsoe to know about it, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Just talk with your father. I will deal with my fatherter.¡±, I muttered, knowing my father was going to be super-duper mad after learning that I involved myself in a matter of a girl, not only that I involved myself in the mafia. **** My father was tapping his finger on the table, and I was standing like a scared cat in front of him. I might be a daring teenager, but I was afraid of my father. ¡°Are you going to speak?¡± ¡°I¡­I don¡¯t know what to say, Dad.¡±, I whispered in a low tone. ¡°Two people are found dead in that girl¡¯s house, Son. What were you thinking before doing something like that?¡±, He eximed, on which I focused my eyes on the concentre below my shoes. ¡°You involved yourself in those things which I hate the most, girl and Mafia.¡± ¡®I know, dad.¡¯, I mentally said but didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°You are going to stay away from that girl. I¡¯m sending you away from here.¡± ¡°But¡­ ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear a thing from you. You might have saved that girl from hell as for now, but if I want, then I can send her back to that hell or worst. And trust me, you won¡¯t be able to stop me from doing so.¡± I knew I had to listen and agree with his orders because I wasn¡¯t in the position to fight back. But one day, dad. One day when I would fight with you for her. I promise. ¡°In return, you will keep her safe, right?¡± I asked hopefully. ¡°In return, I will send her away from present hell. But I¡¯m not going to look after her. She will have to face and handle everything in her life on her own.¡±, He countered back. Though I wasn¡¯t satisfied with his statement, I had to agree with it.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Because it was not that bad, right? She was a tough and strong girl. I was sure that she would be able to survive alone. At least for a few couples of years. ¡°Okay!¡± *** ¡°How¡¯s she?¡± I asked my best friend. ¡°She will need at least a month or two to get back in her shape. She has broken ribs, and bruises all over her stomach and body, and not to forget, her vocal code has also been damaged. She also had surgery for internal bleeding.¡± ¡°You¡¯re doing no good to me by giving me so much detail.¡±, I hissed though deep down, I wanted to know each and every detail of my girl. ¡°What did your dad say?¡± ¡°As expected to say away from her.¡±, I muttered, rubbing my forehead. ¡°And I will have to do that whether I like it or not!¡± ¡°Well, you were already prepared for it, weren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°I was, but never did I think that I would have to leave her this soon. I started to finish my school, high school, college, everything with her without her knowledge.¡± ¡°Stop overthinking and smile because I¡¯ming with you.¡±, he said and kept his hand around my shoulder. ¡°Let go and pack our bags.¡±, He added. No matter how much I wanted to be mad at him. I couldn¡¯t. Because today he helped me by saving my girl¡¯s life, and I knew I would be forever indebted to him after this incident. ¡®Senorita, we will meet soon.¡¯ . #TBC Chapter 5 Fk¡¯s POV . Ten yearster!! . ¡°You bitch¡± ¡°Mom, dad,¡± ¡°Do you really think that they are your parents? The person whom you consider as your father is actually your kidnapper, who kidnapped you when you were off just a few hours from your parents.¡± . Immediately I opened my eyes and looked around in fear. I was sweating badly and breathing heavily to fill my lungs with oxygen. ¡®It was again a dream.¡¯, I thought and wiped my sweat. It had been ten years since that incident, but every time I closed my eyes, it still felt so fresh, as if it had happened yesterday. I sighed and tried to sleep again, but sleep was far away from my eyes. I checked the time. It was five in the morning already. So, I left the bed and walked toward the washroom to do all my morning chores. After freshening up, I walked left the orphanage and walked toward the church nearby to offer morning prayer. ¡°Good Morning, father.¡±, I greeted him the moment I entered the church. ¡°Good Morning, Fk!¡± Father Gregory greeted me back. ¡°Again, the same dream?¡± he asked, on which I nodded meekly. He knew what had happened with me years back because years back when I had opened my eyes in the hospital. I found him near me. He told me that the church and the orphanage were funded with arge amount of money as a donation, and in return, he had to take care of me like his own child. He didn¡¯t know who those people were! Because all he had received was a note in an envelope with a lot of cash. *** I helped father in cleaning the church, and after that, I read the bible while he listened to me peacefully. By the time I ended, a few more people were already there in the church. ¡°Hearing the bible from you early in the morning is the best way to start our day.¡±, Mr. Joseph said and pulled my cheek lovingly. ¡°Good Morning, Uncle!¡± ¡°Good Morning, My child! May lord blesses you with all the happiness that you deserve in your life.¡± I smiled widely at his blessing and checked the time. ¡°Okay, Uncle! I will see you at night. Right now, I will have to leave.¡±, I said, checking the time. There was an old age home near the orphanages, so I was familiar with all my old age friends as well as my younger friends. I was just thirteen when I came here, and after that, a lot of families came here to adopt me, but I had decided to stay in the orphanage itself instead of going with new parents. Because of the two reasons, first, my parents were out there, might be looking for me, and second, I couldn¡¯t trust anyone from my past experience. What if I would end up falling into the trap? There were only two people in my life with whom I had never met but could trust myself with life. And they were my real family and my mysterious lover. I miss him. I wanted to thank him. I wanted to say many things to him, and at the same time, I wanted to know why did he never contact meter? Pushing all this thought away from my mind for a while, I helped Sister Alima in preparing breakfast for the kids. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be here, Fk!¡±, She said when I started chopping vegetables. ¡°I can¡¯t leave you to do all these works all by yourself.¡±, I pointed out as a matter of fact. She shook her head. ¡°There¡¯s no point in arguing with you. You¡¯re not going to listen.¡±, She said before adding. ¡°I had read a news that thepany in which you work is now taken over by someone else?¡± ¡°Yeah! And the great thing is that the new owner is not kicking out the previous employees at least for six months.¡±, I said. ¡°And after checking the performance, they will kick the employees out by giving them advance sry.¡± ¡°I hope you¡¯re good in your work.¡± ¡°Oh, don¡¯t worry about me! My previous employer used to be super duper happy with my work. I believe the same will go with the new one.¡±, I responded, feeling proud of my work. ¡°How¡¯s your new employer?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. They¡¯re going to visit our office today for the first time. Anyways, leave that part! I have heard that someone¡¯sing to the orphanage today for donation?¡± ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right.¡±, Sister Alima chirped. Immediately we heard the sound of a loud squeak of the tyre and then a bang sound. We left our work and ran outside to see the reason for that sound. I gasped when I saw the bo of the car was wide open as it hit the tree. I couldn¡¯t understand the reason behind this ident until I reached near the spot. By that time, a lot of kids, old age people, fathers, and sisters were already there. One of the kids of the orphanage was standing on the road, holding a ball in his hand, and was wailing loudly. He seemed so scared that he had peed in his pant. I ran toward him to carry him in my arms. He might have thought that car would definitely hit him. By that time, a person in a three-piece suit hopped out of the car, holding his head, and then looked around. The moment my eyesnded on him, I shivered in fear, recalling who he was. ¡°Is this the way you take care of the kids of the orphanage?¡±, He asked in a pissed tone in his deep manly tone, turning his gaze toward all the people. ¡°Jacob, my child..!¡± Father Gregory spoke on which he particrly looked toward him. Jacob, my ssmate! One of the boys in that group who used to bully me! He was a friend of Lance! What if he was still in touch with Lance and would inform him about my location with him? ¡°Hello, Father Gregory!¡± ¡°Thank you for saving Alex¡¯s life.¡±, He said before adding, ¡°And it¡¯s my mistake that Alex reached on the road.¡± I thought to take this opportunity to fly from there because Jacob recognized me. After ten years, a character appeared in my story from my past. I just hope that this was not the beginning of the worst things in my life. Immediately he moved his eyes from Father Gregory and found mine. Shit! An inquisitive look entered his eyes, and he slowly shook his head, either in disbelief or¡­ disgust? Or Both! I quickly turned my heel and started walking away from there. ¡°Hey.¡± His voice was deep and demanding and immediately caused my breathing to halt. Was he going to bully me? But he never did that back in school. ¡°Sister, I think he¡¯s calling you,¡± Alex said, who was in my arm. But I ignored him, walking as fast as I could toward the orphanage. Once I reached inside the orphanage, I gave Alex to another sister so that she would clean him up by changing his clothes. After reaching my room, I let out a huge breath as I opened the small Almirah to take out a fresh cloth for me. ¡°Hey.¡± I froze. I literally froze when I heard his voice in my room. ¡°You seem familiar. What¡¯s your name?¡±, He asked, narrowing his eyes. Stop feeling scared, Fk. You¡¯re not the same old, weak girl which you were back then. ¡°I have a boyfriend.¡±, I responded and wanted to p myself for saying this. Immediately his eyes narrowed, and he walked toward me. My breath became uneven, seeing me approaching me. He ced his hand on the Almirah behind me and stared at me. ¡°I¡¯m not interested in knowing your rtionship status. Your name. That¡¯s all I want.¡± ¡°Alima,¡± I lied ¡°Alima?¡± he repeated to himself. He pondered this for a second, then shook his head like I got the answer to his question wrong, which was true. ¡°Are you sure?¡± He cocked his head at me. ¡°Is that even a question? I¡¯m pretty sure what my name is.¡± ¡°Sorry.¡± He took a step away from me. ¡°My mistake.¡± He started leaving my room. I sighed in relief, with the thought that he finally bought my lie, but my happiness didn¡¯t long when Father Gregory entered my room. ¡°So, Jacob? Is she the same Fk who was your ssmate?¡± HOLY COW!! Could anything be less embarrassing than this?Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. I just had convinced this guy that I wasn¡¯t the one whom he was looking for, and just after a few seconds, I was exposed. I ignored his look and waited for a magic wormhole toe and suck me away from all the embarrassing situations I got myself into. ¡°Fk?¡±, He asked to reconfirm with Father, on which he nodded. ¡°No, she¡¯s not the same.¡±, he responded, but deep down, I knew that he had recognized me. Shit! Shit! Shit! . #TBC Chapter 6 Fk¡¯s POV . ¡°By the way, Dad asked me to give you this.¡±, Jacob said and forwarded an envelope toward Father Gregory. ¡°And there¡¯s one more cheque from my end as well.¡±, He added. ¡°Thank you so much, child.¡± Jacob nodded, and after giving onest look at me, he left my room. I wanted to run after him and request him not to say anything to Lance, but I couldn¡¯t move an inch for a while. ¡°I hope you don¡¯t mind himing to your room, Fk. He had taken my permission beforeing here.¡± ¡°No issue, Father.¡±, I responded, and the moment he left my room. I ran outside to talk with Jacob to plead with him for not disclosing about my address with Lance. When I was out, I found him talking on the phone; he might be calling for another car and someone to toe the car. ¡°.. I will be a littlete! So, handle the things ordingly.¡±, He was speaking this to the phone and turned toward me, sensing my presence behind him. ¡°Hold on! I will call you back in a minute.¡±, He said before disconnecting the call. He raised his brow without saying anything to me. ¡°I¡­need a favor from you.¡±, I whispered with a lot of courage. When he didn¡¯t say anything, I continued. ¡°Can you please not share my address with Lance?¡± I pleaded. I expected him to say ¡®Okay,¡¯ ¡®Why,¡¯ something like that, but his next sentence surprised me. ¡°Do I even know you?¡± I opened my mouth to remind him who I was! But then stopped myself, when I realized that he started acting stranger from now onwards itself. A small smile appeared on my lips. ¡°Thank you.¡±, I thanked him before turning my heels and walking toward the orphanage in relief. *** Since I was alreadyte for the office, I thought of skipping the office because I hated to reach the officete. But at the same time, I was also worried about my new employer, who was going to visit our office today. God! I missed their introduction. I might look like a fool tomorrow if I woulde across them identally. I should better ask Ashley about all the senior managers after the working hour today. *** ¡°Why didn¡¯t youe office today? Do you know I was feeling like those kids whose best friend didn¡¯te to school without informing him/her?¡± I heard the whining sound of my good friend of mine from college days. We both studied together and luckily got selected by the samepany in campus cement. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Something came up unannounced, and because of which, I could never have reached the office at the time. Anyways, leave that! Tell me about our new boss or bosses!!¡± ¡°You won¡¯t believe it.¡±, She screamed from another side of the call. ¡°Christ! Ash, are you nning to make me deaf?¡± I scolded her. She giggled. ¡°Oops! I got super duper excited. Unlike the previous time, our new bosses are not oldies but are young greek gods!¡±, She said in an excited tone. ¡°Oh, okay! How many are they?¡± ¡°They are the team of seven people actually, but the CEO and COO are damn too hot, Fk. And the best thing about them is that they both are single. But at the same time, they give a deadly aura.¡±, She said and kept telling more about them, but I gave no heed to her words until she asked me to meet at the favorite cafe. ¡°I don¡¯t have money, Ash.¡±, I said, reminding her that it was almost the month-end and my hands were tight while spending on anything. ¡°And who¡¯s asking you to pay? I¡¯m asking you to meet me, so it will be my treat. Come on, meet me there in the next fifteen minutes.¡±, She said and disconnected the call. I knew how stubborn she was! If I wouldn¡¯t reach there in time or deny toe to the cafe, then she woulde here and drag me out of my room. I changed my clothes and wore blue denim jeans and a red top on them. I was thankful that Ash chose the cafe, which was within walking distance from the orphanage. A part of me also knew that she chose this ce just because I could reach there without spending a penny. By the time I reached the cafe, she was already there, waiting for me. ¡°Hey!¡±, She waved her hand when her eyesnded on me. I waved my hand at her and made my way toward her. ¡°Here!¡±, She said, keeping a tiffin box on the table. ¡°Mom has sent homemade food for you.¡± ¡°Really? Say thanks to her from my side.¡±, I said, grabbing the tiffin box with both hands. ¡°Nope!¡±, She said, shaking her head. ¡°I¡¯m not going to do that.¡± ¡°Why is so?¡± ¡°You have to visit my home to thank her. I¡¯m not going to act as a postman.¡±, She said yfully. ¡°Sure.¡± I nodded, on which she grinned widely. Ashley was not from a rich family, but at least her financial conditions were better than mine. It was not that I didn¡¯t use to earn enough to handle my expenses; it just I used to donate half of my ie in the orphanage and the church because whatever I was now, because of the support of God and the people around me. Even the cafe where we used to meet was not a fancy one. It was a decent ce to hang out, and the best part of the cafe was you were allowed to bring food from outside and eat here silently, unlike those where the food from outside was not allowed to bring.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. ¡°Excuse me, Fk Ma¡¯am¡± I heard my name being called, so I turned to look at the person calling my name, and even Ashley did the same. ¡°Yes.¡±, I responded, looking at the delivery boy, standing in front of me, with a package in his hand. ¡°This¡¯s for you.¡±, He said, forwarding the parcel toward me. ¡°Sorry! But I didn¡¯t order anything.¡± ¡°Fk Srivastava, right?¡± he asked to confirm something. ¡°Yea! That¡¯s me!¡± ¡°Then I¡¯m positive that this parcel is for you. And I was asked to deliver it to you.¡±, Saying this, he forwarded the package again toward me, but I was reluctant to take it because I didn¡¯t have enough money with me to buy anything from McDonald¡¯s right now. But Ashley took it on my behalf. ¡°How much I have to pay¡­.¡± ¡°This is prepaid order for Fk Ma¡¯am.¡± ¡°By whom?¡± Ashley asked the question which I wanted to ask. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±, He said and left from there. ¡°Wow! Someone brought free lunch for you.¡±, Ashley chirped and started opening the parcel to check what was inside. One by one, she started keeping all the contents on the table, and coincidentally, all of those were my favorite. I didn¡¯t know when and how, but I started breathing heavily when my mind tried to give a hint toward the anonymous person who ordered this parcel for me. ¡°Here¡¯s a note as well.¡±, She said and took out the note from the parcel and furrowed her eyebrow after reading it. ¡°What¡¯s written in it?¡± I asked in fear, on which she turned that note toward me. ¡®It has been ten years since I bought something for you. I hope you wouldn¡¯t have forgotten me.¡¯ with a smiling face at the end. I felt my heart stop beating for a while after reading this. It was him. The person who brought me out of that hell. The person who imed to love me. My mysterious lover. . #TBC Chapter 7 Fk¡¯s POV . ¡°Sooooo?¡±, Ashley asked curiously when I couldn¡¯t take off my eyes from that note for a while. I tore my concentration from that note and looked at her. ¡°Who¡¯s he?¡±, She asked again, raising her brow. I didn¡¯t say anything for a while because I was battling in my mind whether, to tell the truth, or not? If yes then how much? ¡°Helloooo? Dreaming about your boyfriend already?¡±, She asked. ¡°He¡¯s not my boyfriend.¡±, I responded. ¡°Then? Who¡¯s he? And what does he mean by mentioning that ¡®It has been ten years since I bought something for you!! I hope you wouldn¡¯t have forgotten me.¡¯?¡± ¡°Umm.. he is..¡±, I paused before continuing. ¡°¡­ my mysterious lover.¡±, I added. ¡°Your mysterious love?¡±, She reconfirmed on which I nodded. ¡°Hmm. Sounds interesting. Why don¡¯t you share everything while having all your favorites before it gets cold.¡±, She suggested. ¡°Okay!¡±, I said, reaching toward my favorite chocte shake. I would never have touched a thing from if I wouldn¡¯t have read that note because of the increasing number of criminal activities these days. But I knew, I could trust HIM even though I knew not a thing about HIM. ¡°So, it started when I was thirteen years old¡­¡±, I started narrating the whole incident, skipping my family drama obviously. I had shared with her that my family died in an ident when I was thirteen and since none of my rtives to ready to keep me with them. Inded in an orphanage in Melbourne. ¡°So, after that ident, I lost contact with him. And as I mentioned before neither I knew him nor I had his number so I couldn¡¯t contact him in all these years.¡±, I ended up almost telling her everything about him. ¡°I would have said ¡®Aww¡¯ if this would have been a story. But I kind of get scared by thinking that your mysterious lover is acting like a creepy stalker. Are you sure, he means no harm?¡± ¡°I trust him with my life.¡±, I responded, taking a bite of my McChicken. ¡°Okay! If you say so. But always keep me in the loop if he does anything, okay?¡±, She said in a concerned tone. I ced my hand over her and nodded my head. ¡°I will.¡± *** After finishing the meal, we both parted away toward home and the orphanage respectively. Before that, I went to the church to offer prayer as I was feeling restless from all the incidents that happened today. ¡®Lord, I don¡¯t know what have you nned for my future but I know whatever it would be, it would be for my better future. Still, I¡¯m feeling scared today. Because after ten years two persons from my past reached me out intentionally or unintentionally. I know this is all your nning. Just give me strength to handle everything that my future has held for me.¡¯ After spending some time in the church, I walked out from there to reach the orphanage. I saw an expensive ck car parked outside the church and a person in two-piece suit was standing outside it. I ignored them and started leaving that¡¯s when I heard, ¡°Ma¡¯am¡± The person in the suit was looking at me or someone behind me. So, I looked behind me but there was no one except me. ¡°Me?¡±, I asked in confusion. ¡°Yes, Ma¡¯am.¡±, He confirmed,ing close to me but not invading my personal space. ¡°I was waiting for you to deliver Sir¡¯s message that he wants to meet you.¡± ¡°Sorry?¡±, I asked, furrowing my eyebrow. ¡°Here.¡±, He said and forwarded me a yellow smiley face squeeze sponge ball toward me. ¡°He said that you will recognize him by seeing this ball.¡± The same smiling face! So, this person in two piece suit was send by him! ¡°I¡¯m sorry but I have to reach at orphanage.¡±, I politely denied and tried to walk away from him but he blocked my way. ¡°Pleasee with me ma¡¯am because if you won¡¯t then I might loose my job.¡±, He pleaded and looking at his frightened face. It seemed like he was telling the truth but what about me? Even I was scared? ¡°Please ma¡¯am. I promise to drop you at orphanage safely.¡± Whoever was behind this smiling face, He had the power to bring me to him forcefully. I still haven¡¯t forgotten how those people had shot that monster infront of me. So, at the age of thirteen he had the power to do all those things and at the age of twenty three he would definitely be someone with enough power to kick out of his job and make sure that he or she never get any job in future.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. ¡°Okay!¡±, I agreed defeatedly knowing I didn¡¯t have any option with me. Once I settled inside the car, that person spoke again. ¡°I will have to tie your hand as well as you eyes.¡±, He said. ¡°Is it important?¡± ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am. So, May I?¡± ¡°Do I have any choice?¡±, I asked, knowing that there was no any choice with me. At the same time, I was wondering who could be this mysterious person? Was he from Mafia? That mere thought was scary. After a minuteter, he tied my hands and eyes. All I could do that moment was breath IN and breathe OUT. I ddidn¡¯t know after how long, the car finally stopped moving. The guy sitting beside me carefully took me out of the car and helped me to walk in an unknown path. I felt myself inside the elevator as well. So, wherever I was, it was definitely a building. Aftering out of the elevator, we had hardly took six or seven steps when he stopped. ¡°Stay here.¡±, He said, leaving me alone, blindfolded, handcuffed in an unknown ce. I turned my head here and there and tried to removed the piece of clothe tied on my eyes but failed miserably. ¡°Anybody here?¡±, I spoke. ¡°The person whom you had sent, told me that you want to meet me.¡±, I added. ¡°So, here am I.¡±, When I didn¡¯t hear anything, I started feeling like crying because of fear. ¡°Anybody.. he.. here?¡±, I asked in a heavy tone., trying my best not to cry. ¡°Please don¡¯t cry, Senorita!¡±, I finally heard his low and deep voice which sent me to chill down my body. He spoke and I got chill? Who the hell was I? A cold drink? ¡°I¡¯m sorry for not replying to you sooner.¡±, He apologized and with every passing minute, I felt him approaching me. ¡°My world stopped for a while and I almost forgot to breathe when my eyesnded on after so many years!¡±, He added and by that time, he was standing near me. Though his voice was calm and soft but I couldn¡¯t help myself from feeling scared. ¡°Would this sound creepy if I say that seeing you again is the best thing that I happened today?¡±, He said and I recalled our conversation. At that time, his messages were the reason behind my smile and now the person was standing in front of me and I was feeling scared of him. ¡°I don¡¯t know. But that definitely sounds cheesy.¡±, I said to which heughed. Wow! Hisughter was the new best voice which I would like to hear often. ¡°Oh, where are my manners?¡±, He said and held my hand softly. Though I shivered at his touch but I didn¡¯t jerk his hand away. He guided me to somewhere, I didn¡¯t realize where it was until I settled on the couch. ¡°I¡¯m d that you¡¯re not feeling scared now.¡±, He initiated the conversation. ¡°Well, you can¡¯t expect me to cheer happily if you asked someone to bring me like¡­this.¡±, I responded without fear this time. ¡°I¡¯m sorry but it was important to hide my identity from you.¡± ¡°Oh, Okay!¡±, I said without asking WHY even though I wanted to ask. ¡°So, how¡¯s your new life? Are you enjoying it?¡± ¡°Yeah! And all thanks to you. I will forever be grateful to you for that new life.¡±, I responded. ¡°Just grateful nothing else?¡± ¡°What else were you expecting?¡± ¡°How about bing mine?¡±, He said bluntly. If my eyes would have been opened then at this moment it would have been widened in shock or surprise! But didn¡¯t I already expect something likeing? ¡°I love you, Fk. I always have been. Be mine¡±, I quickly took my hand away from his hand when I heard that. ¡°I¡­I want to go back¡±, I said, still trying to digest his confession. I thought he would try to stop me but he didn¡¯t. ¡°Okay!¡±, he said in a disappointed tone. ¡°Hello, Alberte here¡±, He said to someone over the call. He was giving up on me out that easily? Seriously? I waited for a while, ying with my fingers, expecting him to stop me from leaving and try to exin his feelings for me but that didn¡¯t happen. I heard the sound of the elevator opening and I believe that ALBERT was there. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Ma¡¯am¡±, The same two-piece suit sound rang near me. So, he was Albert. I turned my heel to leave but eeriness consumed me. If he really love me or loved me all these years then why was giving up on me this easily? When I was about to enter the elevator, I heard a loud smashing loud of ss or something made of ss. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±, I asked Albert even though I had heard a slight idea about that sound. ¡°Sir¡¯s anger,¡± Albert responded by keeping his answer short and to the point. ¡®Good call, Fk. You turned a calm human into an angry beast.¡¯, My mind mocked me. . #TBC Chapter 8 Fk¡¯s POV . Albert untied my hand and removed that piece of shit from my eyes before dropping me at the orphanage. ¡°Thank you.¡±, I said genuinely because a part of me was also scared because of the thought that what if that mysterious lover didn¡¯t take my rejection like a gentleman. ¡°I wish even I could say the same.¡±, He muttered in a tone that was loud enough so that I could hear it clearly. I wanted to ask why he said so, but then I didn¡¯t have the right to ask him this question, right? ¡°Good night, Albert.¡±, I said, on which he looked surprised. ¡°Good night, Ma¡¯am.¡±, He responded before closing the door of the car. And soon, the car moved away from there. Once the car disappeared from my sight, I walked toward the orphanage. *** After changing my clothes, Iy down on the bed, thinking about everything that happened today, especially the proposal. It was not like that; no one had proposed to me until now, but I was not expecting HIS blunt proposal. But in the end, I rejected him, and he let me go. So, was this the end of this love story? After tossing from left to right, right to the left, I didn¡¯t realize when darkness consumed me. . ¡®SLAPP! My mother pulled my hair so harshly that, for a while, I thought all my hair woulde out in pain. She pushed me to the floor and started hitting me on my stomach with her legs. I cried and begged her to stop, but she didn¡¯t show any mercy. ¡°Mom.. please stop!¡± I cried because I was not able to handle the pain as she was hitting me at the same ce where she had hit me before.¡¯ . ¡®¡±Please¡­stop!!¡± I cried out loud and looked around. I sighed in relief, realizing that I was in the orphanage¡¯s room. I wiped the sweat which was on my forehead and drank water to calm down my breathing. I checked the time and then left the bed to freshen up. I went directly to the church and then helped Sister Alima in the kitchen, and after having breakfast, I returned back to my room to get ready for the office. Unlike yesterday, I didn¡¯t want to have any unnned holiday. Wearing ck pants and a sheer white blouse, I looked at myself in the mirror. ¡®Perfect.¡¯Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. After that, I tied my shoulder-length ck hair in a messy bun, gathered my bag, and left for the office. I worked as an assistant to the COO, and since I had to report to the new COO now was making me nervous. On the top, I was absent yesterday. The cab from my office came up as usual in time, and after an hour, I was standing in front of my office. ¡°Good Morning Ma¡¯am.¡±, The Guards greeted me with a smile. ¡°Good Morning.¡± ¡°You didn¡¯te yesterday. Were you sick?¡±, One of them asked on, which shook my head. ¡°No. It¡¯s just something came up. Thank you for asking.¡±, I responded and walked inside. If you guys were wondering how those guards knew that I was absent yesterday out of thousands of employees, then let me tell you that they greet almost every employee in the morning, but only half of them acknowledge them by nodding them, and a few of them acknowledge them by directly speaking to them. And I was one of them. I entered in the elevator and clicked on the neenth button. The door was about to close when someone kept his feet in between, making it a wide door. Jacob walked inside the elevator, following two other people. I was sure they all looked at me and then acted as I was not at all there. What was Jacob doing here? I thought but pressed my lips tightly to stop myself from asking this question. Because all three of them were wearing an Armani suit, so, they might be here for any business-rted work. Who knows? I looked carefully at the faces of the rest of those people and gulped my saliva nervously, recalling they both were my ssmates back in that school. Not to forget, one of them used to bully me along with Lance! While the person was standing in the corner was the topper of her ss as well as the junior basketball team captain, us Martinez. I took a deep breath to calm my nerves down, and immediately I smelt a familiar perfume. I couldn¡¯t recall where I had smelt that perfume, but it was too good. ¡°I¡¯m going to fire that assistant if she didn¡¯t show up today.¡±, Jacob said, on which I secretly wished that he must not be talking about me. The elevator opened at a few more floors, but no one entered inside, seeing three Alpha men standing in the middle of the lift while I was standing at the corner of the lift. ¡°Don¡¯t fire her if she¡¯s hot and sexy.¡±, The middle one said, grinning. I remembered his name, Tyler. ¡°Behave, Tyler.¡±, Just two words from us, and he stopped grinning like a fool. After a while, the lift stopped on the neenth floor. I was about to ask Jacob to give me some space so that I could walk out of the lift, but before I said something, Jacob walked out on the same floor, and I followed him. My mind was screaming it loud that he was the person who was my new boss, but at the same time, I was praying that don¡¯t let my assumption be true. ¡°Excuse me, what¡¯s your name?¡± Jacob asked Ashley, who had just arrived at her seat. ¡°Ashley Steel, sir.¡± ¡°Ms. Steel. I believe you are a close friend of my assistant. So, send her to my cabin once she is here, and if she doesn¡¯te today, then she doesn¡¯t need toe office from tomorrow onwards.¡±, Jacob said, on which Ashley looked between Jacob and me and nodded her head meekly. ¡®Oh, Lord! Please save your child today! I promise I would never take a single leave in my whole life.¡¯ **** Third Person¡¯s POV . ¡®Everything happens for the first time in everyone¡¯s life.¡¯ I had read this quote when I was a kid. I epted every first in my life happily, like a strong person, but I wasn¡¯t able to handle her rejection. Why did she do that? Did she realize that I would never reveal myself in front of her? Well, that was kind of true, and I had my own reason to do that! After all these years, I finally found her, not to take NO as an answer. I was not a jerk who would misbehave with her just because she rejected my love, but I was not a saint who would let her work peacefully in this office. I knew I couldn¡¯t give her a tough time that I had already asked my best friend to do a favor for me because everyone close to me was already angry with her, which included Albert as well. ¡®Senorita, if this was to end in fire, then we would all burn together.¡¯ . #TBC Chapter 9 Fk¡¯s POV . Jacob¡¯s eyes followed where Ashley was looking and then stopped at me. I gave a nervous smile, but he didn¡¯t acknowledge it back and stormed toward the cabin. Wow! What a great start to the day! ¡°From when bosses started arriving at the office this early?¡± Ashley eximed. ¡°I¡¯m so dead.¡±, I muttered in tension. ¡°Yea! He¡¯s such a good-looking greek god that any girl would be ready to die to him.¡±, She joked, on which she earned a re from me. ¡°Okay, sorry!¡±, She muttered. ¡°By the way, I think he already knew that you¡¯re his personal assistant, and he knowingly told those mean things to me so that you can listen to him.¡± ¡°I think you¡¯re right. Even in the elevator, he was talking about the same.¡± ¡°In the elevator?¡± ¡°Yea! We arrived at this floor in the same elevator along with two other bosses, I guess? ¡°Really? Does it mean you did see his cousin? us Martinez. Isn¡¯t he handsome as well?¡± Ashley again changed the topic, on which I shook my head. ¡°Both Martinez¡¯s brothers are sooooo handsome. I wonder what that monkey do with him?¡± ¡®Which monkey?¡¯ ¡°Ms. Steel,¡± immediately opened the door of our boss¡¯s cabin. ¡°I will appreciate it if you focus more on work rather than gossip.¡± ¡°Yes! Yes, sir!¡±, The door soon was mmed loudly. He literally seemed pissed. Why? I didn¡¯t know. After turning on the PC and arranging my things, I walked toward the devil¡¯s office. I knocked at his door and, after hearing e in¡¯ from his end. I walked inside the devil¡¯s den and found him checking some files. ¡°Good Morning, Sir,¡± I greeted him, on which he lifted his eyes to look at my face. ¡°Good Morning. You are¡­?¡± Wow! He was really acting like he didn¡¯t know me at all. ¡°I¡¯m Fk Srivastava, your personal assistant.¡± ¡°Hmm. So, where were you yesterday, Ms. Srivastava? I¡¯m sure you were not sick just like you mentioned to the HR and the watchman.¡± Shit! He heard that conversation. ¡°I¡­I..¡± ¡°I think you were probably ying a game to act like someone else. What was that name¡­umm, yes, Alima.¡± I shut my eyes in embarrassment, recalling that moment. ¡°Anyways, is this the report prepared by you?¡±, He asked, changing the topic and showing me the file in his hand. ¡°Yes, sir.¡± ¡°Perfect. Since I have the least idea about it because I didn¡¯t get time to read it, so, you can give a presentation in front of the CEO and other senior managers about this report.¡± WHAT!! I wanted to scream at his face but I couldn¡¯t because I love my job. ¡°Okay, sir.¡± ¡°Great. Prepare yourself. The presentation is in the next ten minutes.¡± ¡°Ten minutes?¡± I asked in horror. ¡°I hate repeating myself.¡±, He said arrogantly. ¡°And here, take this. Have a quick revision.¡± *** ¡°What did he say?¡± Ashley said when I came out of Jacob¡¯s cabin. ¡°Don¡¯t ask me anything right now.¡±, I muttered in tension and sat on my chair to make a few key points so that I could give the presentation without skipping any major points. After five minutes, ¡°Fk, get up from your damn seat! CEO and the other senior managers are here!¡± Ashley whispered, yelling when I didn¡¯t notice what was happening around me as I was busy; you could see! Everyone except me had already left their seats, hearing the sound of shoes shing on the ground as a few men started walking in. I quickly got up from my seat, but until then, a pair of grey eyes had already seen me; he was none other than us Martinez. I couldn¡¯t observe him perfect in the lift, but now I could; he was no longer a lean and thin boy but had a muscr body which the ck suit was showing off, hugging him tightly. If Jacob was scary for her, then he was the scariest among all. Even though I was calling him the scariest among all but not for a single second did my eyes leave his. I couldn¡¯t decipher, but it seemed like even he was pissed. And when he tore his eyes from mine. I felt disappointed, but I shouldn¡¯t be, right? I wondered whether he recognized me or not? But I highly doubt that! He had a lot of girl fans in the school back then because he was too good at basketball. Once, he walked inside the COO¡¯s office along with other people. Everyone sighed in relief. Well, he really had a strong dominating aura around him. ¡°Did you see that monkey behind him? I wanted to break his teeth for checking me out?¡± Ashleymented without having any idea that I was lost in a pair of grey eyes at that moment. ¡°Later, sweetheart! Later!¡± I said, concentrating my focus on the report.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Immediately the telephone on my desk rang, and I received the call. ¡°Hello, Ms. Srivastava. Pleasee to my cabin.¡± I heard Jacob¡¯s voice. ¡°Okay, sir.¡± *** After five minutes, I took a deep breath before knocking on the door again. ¡®Where is she? Didn¡¯t he realize that she has toe on an urgent basis?¡¯ I heard a loud roaring sound from the cabin. The intensity of the voice just made my already jumping heart fall off the cliff. ¡®Calm down, Jacob. Let¡¯s wait for a few minutes more.¡¯ I think this was Tyler¡¯s voice. Hearing his calm voice, I managed to knock on the door; after hearing the e in,¡¯ I walked into the devil¡¯s den again with heavy and shaky steps. I intensely didn¡¯t look toward Jacob¡¯s face, knowing that he was at me instead, I looked around, and my eyes met with us, who looked read with anger, but at the same time, he looked as if he was ready to kill anyone with his cold and stormy grey eyes. We both stared at each other with a nk expressions. A momentter, I looked away from him to other people, feeling ufortable seeing the growing intensity of his eyes. ¡°Hello everyone, My name is Fk Srivastava. I¡¯m sorry for making you wait.¡± I apologized and, one by one, handed over the photocopy of the report near them. ¡°I thought to get a photocopy of the report so that you can go through the report once my presentation is over. And also, it will help you in pointing out errors, if any.¡±, I politely exined. . Third Person¡¯s POV . I didn¡¯t want to act like I was mad at her, but at the same time, it was important to do so so that my other colleague didn¡¯t dare to scold her or raise their voice at her. Every time I heard her voice, I found myself enthralled by her sweet and melodic voice. From morning itself, I was trying hard to control my desire from the moment my eyesnded on her. Last night, I had thought to stay away from her romantically. But it was damn too hard for me because I felt an irresistible pull toward her. I felt my frustration reaching my peak when she looked at me with her innocent face, not knowing what her simple look was doing to me. At that time, I wanted to do nothing but kiss her senselessly. ¡®I thought to get a photocopy of the report so that you can go through the report once my presentation is over. And also, it will help you in pointing out errors, if any.¡¯ See! How smart was she! And I was so proud that I fell for her brain more than her innocent and cute look. I was finding her even more irresistible, seeing the way she presented herself in a very dignified and decent mannerpared to most of the women working in the office. Yes, most of them were women wearing the tightest and shortest clothes possible on the earth, and this made her stand apart from most of the women working in the office. She gave a small smile to everyone before starting the presentation. She walked toward the presentation board and started exining the whole thing in a clear tone with stammering even for a while. She exined each and every point without missing a single mistake. I couldn¡¯t be more proud of my choice anymore. Many times, our eyes met, but she quickly looked away in a matter of seconds, and this was irking me. Once the presentation was loved, she looked at us hopefully, maybe waiting to hear some appreciation or something, but¡­ ¡®Sorry, senorita! You¡¯re not going to get a good review even after a wonderful presentation.¡¯, I thought, knowing what was going to happen next. . #TBC Chapter 10 Fk¡¯s POV . I looked at everyone¡¯s faces when the presentation was over. I was confident that I had done well and was expecting to hear some good responses but the moment that devil opened his mouth. His words broke my heart. ¡°There are many errors in the report. So, this needs more work. So, fix it and present this to me tomorrow. Once I will confirm it, then we will share the final report with everyone.¡±, Jacob said in a harsh tone when I realized that I was waiting for their opinion, especially his; after all, he was my reporting manager. Immediately the smile which had been on my lips till seconds before left, and I nodded my head in an understanding way. He could have said the same in a polite way. Hearing his words, I felt my heart sinking because, with his statement, he ruined all my hard work. I didn¡¯t look up at him after that and quietly left from there by saying a small thank you. Noticing meing out with a sad face, Ashley rushed toward me. ¡°Are you alright? What happened?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not.¡±, Ashley countered back. ¡°Now, tell me what happened inside?¡±, She asked again, making me sit down on the chair. I knew she wouldn¡¯t let me live peacefully until and unless I would tell her each and everything, so I narrated everything that happened without missing any detail. ¡°Someone said it right that all glittering is not gold.¡±, She muttered angrily. ¡°Just because he has a handsome face, that doesn¡¯t mean he is allowed to hurt you.¡±, She added angrily. I gave her a small smile, but immediately the squeaky sound of the door opening caught my attention, and my eyes immediately went up to the person who wasing out of the cabin. us.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. His eyes immediately caught mine as he walked out of the cabin, but he turned his eyes away as quickly as he could and walked out from there with a few more people behind him, whom I hardly saw, toward the elevator. ¡°Did you see that monkey? He was grinning like a fool when our eyes met.¡±, Ashleyined, but just like the previous time, I again missed seeing HER monkey. *** I made up my find and focused all my attention on reports to check where the errors were? But for some reason, I couldn¡¯t! I hate doing the same work for the second time. And I was feeling so updated and tensed that I had lost my appetite as well. Immediately a parcel was ced on my desk; I lifted my head and found Ashely standing near me. ¡°I had told you that I¡¯m not feeling hungry, then why did you waste your money on buying lunch for me?¡± I scolded her for wasting her money unnecessarily. ¡°Sweetheart, I didn¡¯t want you to skip your lunch, and that¡¯s true. But I didn¡¯t bring this for you.¡±, She said, showing me her hand. ¡°The office boy wasing toward your table with this parcel. When I asked him about it, then I came to know that this was for you. So, I took this parcel from him. In short, all I did was take this parcel from him to deliver it to you.¡±, She responded. Immediately my heart started pounding loudly. Loud enough that I could hear its heartbeat. This was his effect. ¡°I think this is from your creepy stalker.¡±, Ashley said, on which she earned a re from me. How could she name something like that to him? This was his insult. ¡°Oops! Sorry. Someone got angry just because I said something wrong about her mysterious lover.¡±, She teased. ¡°Are you sure this is one-sided?¡±, She added. ¡°Ashely Steel,¡± I called her full name to warn her to stop teasing me. Once she stopped, I opened the parcel to see what HE had brought for me today. It was aplete meal along with my favorite sweet for me instead of junk food this time. And along with that, there was a note with it. ¡®In a bad mood, eat something sweet. With love, -Your Mysterious Lover¡¯ with a smiling face at the end. I bit my inner cheeks to stop myself from blushing. ¡°Soooooo?¡± Ashley asked, raising her eyebrow even though she had already read the note. ¡°So what? Even you can read the note.¡±, I responded, acting innocent. ¡°I¡¯m not talking about what is written in the note. I¡¯m talking about what¡¯s hidden in this note.¡±, She said, pointing out the other thing. ¡°How does he know that your mood is not good? Only our bosses and I saw you sulking after the presentation. So, whoever he is, he is here.¡± ¡°Keeping tap of your each and every moment. Whether you are smiling, whether you areughing, or whether you are crying. Doesn¡¯t that mere thought scare you?¡±, She asked in concern. ¡°To be frank, Ash! You might think that I¡¯m crazy for admiring someone who keeps his eyes on my every move, and anyone at my ce would have reported it to the police or would have been scared to death. But I¡­I¡¯m kind of like it.¡±, I said truthfully. ¡°See, all I meant to say is that since the lord couldn¡¯t be everywhere, so he created mothers. But maybe¡­maybe in case, he has sent my mysterious lover in my life.¡± By the time I stopped speaking, Ashley¡¯s mouth was wide open, and she was looking at me like I had grown two horns on my head. ¡°Close your mouth, silly.¡±, I said, hitting her chin softly. ¡°I¡­I don¡¯t know what to say on it.¡±, She said, trying to process in her mind what I had just said to her. ¡°Youpared your creepy stalker with the Lord in human form! I seriously don¡¯t know what to say.!¡±, She eximed, raising her hand. ¡°How about you help me in finishing all these things?¡± I asked, ignoring the fact that she again called my savior a creepy stalker. . Third Person¡¯s POV . I was in shock! I was literally in shock, realizing what Fk thought about me. You could call me a creepy stalker because all my work was like one. In fact, I had also installed a chip under her table so that I could hear her melodious voice whenever I wanted, and I was thankful that I was hearing what kind of conversation she was having with her friend. She genuinely sounded concerned for Fk, like a true friend. And Iughed at herment for Tyler, gosh! She could definitely kick his ass if he didn¡¯t stop his flirty nature. ¡°What made you smile? Because I remember clearly that you were pissed sincest night.¡±, My best friend asked. ¡°The same person.¡± I kept my answer short. ¡°What are you going to do with her next? How about asking her to prepare the report again when she will be back with the error-free report, huh? ¡°I will see that.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t understand why you are taking so much pain?¡± Tyler asked. ¡°Why don¡¯t you use your power and make her yours?¡± he suggested. ¡°I mean not in THAT way,¡± He stammered when he found me ring at him. ¡°¡­. but by marrying her forcefully, or something? In the end, she will eventually end up loving you, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°I literally want to hit this idiot.¡±, My best friend hissed. ¡°You need power only when you want to do something harmful; otherwise, love is enough to get everything done.¡± . #TBC Chapter 11 Fk¡¯s POV . After finishing my lunch, I returned back to my desk to get back to my work. I tried to work on the reports, but one after another, new work came up because of which I couldn¡¯t. So, in the end, I decided to do this at the orphanage and handle today¡¯s work as the top priority. Because I was scared that I might end up mixing both the work if I tried to act multi-tasking staff, which I was not. *** ¡°Let¡¯s go?¡± Ashley said, showing me the time. ¡°I will be staying here for a while.¡±, I said, showing her the file. She nodded in understanding. ¡°Fine! Text me when you¡¯re home.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± ¡°Bye,¡± She said, giving me a side hug, and left from there. I sighed, knowing I had a lot of pending things to do rather than leaving the office premises at six-thirty and enjoying my evening in church or some peaceful ce. Soon one by one, each and every staff started leaving from there, including that devil. I felt like the only human on the whole floor. A part of me was feeling scared and wanted to run from there by screaming it aloud, but the sane part of me was giving me a lecture for thinking like this. I received a call from Ashley around eight or eight three; I didn¡¯t catch the time as I was engrossed in my work. ¡°Sweetheart, you have to text me after reaching the orphanage, and that wouldn¡¯t be happening if you¡¯re not nning to leave your damn second home.¡± ¡°Yeah! Yeah! I¡¯m leaving.¡±, I answered and disconnected the call. I arranged my table before leaving and shut down my desktop. I grabbed my bag and then sauntered to the elevator and pressed the button; before waiting for the elevator at the same time, I started using my phone. The door of the elevator opened with a Ding, and I quickly walked inside and pressed the ¡®0¡¯ ground button as a matter of habit, but instead of going downward, the elevator started moving upward. At that time, my eyesnded on the twenty-third button of the elevator was already pressed. ¡®God! It means this elevator will first go, and then it will go down. But there¡¯s no harm in staying in the elevator, right?¡¯ I stayed standing against the cold steel of the elevator and was trying to sum up all the events that happened today. I couldn¡¯t say that my day was fantastic because it was definitely not, but I took a deep breath and tried to recall the best thing that happened today. ¡®Yeah! That¡¯s me! Trying to find out positive things in all things.¡¯ And I knew only one thing that happened great today was receiving the parcel from him. I smiled, recalling his note and especially at the smiling face at the end. Immediately I stopped smiling when three musketeers entered the elevator. Not them, again! I took out my AirPods from my bag and closed my eyes, not looking at any of them. I yed soft music to calm my tired mind since it was a long day at work. Soon, the elevator was started moving down. Just a few minutes more, then I would be out of this cage. Instead of thinking out all the worst things, I focused my mind on HIM. ¡®Would he have figured it out that I was leaving office thiste?¡¯, I thought, and immediately a deep urge to meet him started appearing in my mind. Unlikest time, he didn¡¯t give me a new phone where we could talk secretly. ¡®Isn¡¯t he that powerful enough to find out my number?¡¯ But then what would I talk to him? Didn¡¯t he express his feelings and I turned him down? And why did I want to talk with him? And what would I say if I get any chance to talk with him? That I could be his friend but not his lover or something? That would be so cruel for him. He wanted to have a romantic rtionship with me, and I wanted to friendzone him. ¡°Ms. Srivastava,¡± I felt a light tap on my shoulder, and immediately I opened my eyes, only to see Jacob in front of me. ¡°I hope you¡¯re not nning to sleep here.¡±, He left a sarcasticment before leaving from the lift. I saw that the doors of the elevator were open on the ground floor was opened, so I quickly walked out of there. ¡°Good night, Ma¡¯am,¡± The guards greeted me before I could leave the office premises. ¡°Good night.¡± I started walking toward the nearest bus stand when I found the same ck car which took me to HIM was parked a little ahead of me. ¡®There are so many cars of the same model and same color.¡¯, I reminded myself but couldn¡¯t agree with t when I read the same number te. I remembered that number te because I had watched that car for a while until it disappeared from my eyesightst night. But I didn¡¯t halt my legs and walked past from there. ¡°Fk Ma¡¯am,¡± I stopped walking ahead, hearing the familiar voice. I turned around and found Albert. ¡°Sir wants to meet you.¡± I grabbed my bag tightly, and immediately my breathing was uneven when I heard that. Even though I had already assumed that. ¡°But¡­ ¡°I will drop you at the orphanage in time and safely. I promise.¡± ¡°Will you tie my hand and eyes again?¡± I asked, hoping he to say NO, but he smiled in an apologetic way. I sighed and walked inside the car without creating any fuss because there was no point in lying with my own that I didn¡¯t want to meet him even though I had to meet him in this way. *** Albert left me alone at the same ce where he didst night. I think that was HIS penthouse or something. I turned my head here and there with the hope to see anything, but it was of no use, and I tried to walk forward by counting the number of steps I was taking; immediately, my head hit with a wall, which was more like his chest to me, as it was hard and soft that the same time. If you are thinking about how I could guess the soft part? Well, that¡¯s because he was half-naked or full, I didn¡¯t know, but I was sure that he had not worn anything to hide his chest, and I strumbled a little bit before my ass could have kissed the ground, his arms wrapped around my waist. ¡°What do you think you were doing?¡±, His mouth was dangerously close to me. I could feel his hot breath on my face. ¡°Yo.. your arms.¡±, I stuttered, trying to calm down my racing heart. ¡°It is at its right ce.¡±, He responded before adding. ¡°Moreover, you¡¯re not even fighting to escape from my arms.¡± Well, that was right. I was feeling nervous instead of feeling scared. ¡°Rx. I wouldn¡¯t touch you anywhere else without your wish. That¡¯s a different thing that, this mere thought is tempting.¡± ¡°Wh.. why am I here?¡± I tried. Trust me, I tried not to stutter, but I couldn¡¯t think properly because he was invading my personal space. Not that I wasining, but this was happening to me for the first time. ¡°Because I missed you.¡± God! I couldn¡¯t imagine the shade of red I currently was. Why did he have to be so blunt?Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. ¡°May I kiss you?¡± Yes, please!! A part of me screamed in joy with the thought of sharing a kiss with him while my brain was warning me at the same time. With every single second, I felt him leaning toward my lips. . #TBC Chapter 12 Fk¡¯s POV . ¡®I shook my head vigorously and pped at his hand. And was about to scream when he ced his palm over my mouth. ¡°Don¡¯t you know that Daddy hates bad baby girl, huh?¡±, He said,ing dangerously close to me. ¡°Mmmmm¡± I tried to call for my mother, but I couldn¡¯t. He started touching me in an improper way. All I could do was cry and be scared of this monster. ¡°Oh, you have a phone now! I didn¡¯t remember my sister mentioning anything about it!¡±, He said, taking the phone from his other hand. I tried to fight back but failed miserably. After all, I was just thirteen years old; that monster was no less than thirty years old. ¡°Now that you don¡¯t want me to tell about your phone to my sister, then behave and let me do whatever I want to. No one will know a thing.¡± I felt something hard against my thigh. I was so frightened now that I couldn¡¯t even tell the exact word. He forcefully kissed me. And there he took my first kiss from me.¡¯ . I immediately woke up because of the familiar nightmare. I couldn¡¯t help but wonder whether these nightmares would ever end in my life or not! I checked the time; it was still two in the morning. I drank water before trying to sleep again, but I couldn¡¯t. The incident from thest night was still fresh in my mind. The moment HE was about to kiss me, I panicked, pushing him with all my force, making him lose his bnce, and we both fell to the floor. However, I didn¡¯t get hurt but couldn¡¯t say the same for him. ¡®I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m so sorry. I want to leave.¡¯ I apologized and wanted to leave that ce and that situation as soon as possible. I still couldn¡¯t believe that I did THAT to him. But only God knew that I wasn¡¯t thinking of hurting him in any way. If I wouldn¡¯t have been panicked at thest moment, then nothing like that would have been happened, but everything happened all of a sudden; I didn¡¯t realize that that horrible night of my life would turn my first kiss into a nightmare. Now, I doubt that I could even think of kissing someone on the lips or would let anyone kiss me. Leave the kiss. Could I ever let anyone touch me where that monster touched me forcefully? I held my pillow tightly and just at the mere thought of it. I sobbed silently until the darkness consumed me again. *** I didn¡¯t work even for a second on the report after leaving the office premises yesterday. I knew that the devil was going to give an earful lecture for notpleting the work in the limited time period. ¡®God¡¯ I wanted to m my head somewhere because of the headache on top for the first time; I hadn¡¯tpleted my so-called homework. ¡®Please, Lord, save your child today. I promise I won¡¯t repeat the same without any valid reason. Please.¡¯, I prayed. When I reached the office, I received Jacob¡¯s call that he wouldn¡¯t being to the office today, so I had to handle all his work which was in my hand and arrange everything on his desk in such a way that he wouldn¡¯t take time in reviewing all the things in the morning. I couldn¡¯t be happier when I heard that, but I couldn¡¯t express this to him. ¡®Thank you, Lord.¡¯ I rescheduled his meeting in which his presence was important and attended those meetings in which his presence was not required, and took all the important notes so that I could give a summary about it tomorrow morning. ¡°Soooo?¡± Ashley initiated the conversation with me when it was break hour. ¡°So what?¡± I asked, raising my brow. ¡°Will your lover send lunch for you today as well?¡± No! Not after what I did to him! He would not even try to contact me afterst night. I made him fall on the hard floor and then ran from there without asking how he was, nor did I exin why my sudden behavior! ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±, I muttered. ¡°By the way, I don¡¯t want him to send lunch for me. Because I have brought my lunch.¡±, I added, showing her my tiffin box, which I had just pulled out from my bag. ¡°Oh, okay!¡± Ashley said, and we started walking toward the canteen, holding our lunch boxes. ¡°By the way, what was that?¡± ¡°What?¡± I asked in confusion. ¡°You took a while before answering me. What were you thinking at that moment?¡±, She asked like a detective. ¡°Seriously, Ash? With whom are you spending your time nowadays? Sherlock Holmes, huh?¡± ¡°Well, what can you expect from me when all of a sudden a mysterious person enters my best friend¡¯s life?¡±, She eximed. She sighed before continuing, ¡°For your happiness, I won¡¯t say a thing against that man, but still, for your safety, I will try to find out who he is! Because whoever he is, he might have a big reason to hide his identity, and I¡¯m afraid, Fk. I¡¯m afraid with the thought of what if¡­what if that reason is big enough to hurt you?¡±, She said. ¡°I just don¡¯t want you to be left heartbroken at the end. You¡¯re too good for anyone.¡± I bit my inner cheek to stop myself from crying. I couldn¡¯t thank Lord more for sending such an amazing friend in to my life. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. I¡¯m sure that he wouldn¡¯t hurt me.¡±, I said, recalling yesterday¡¯s event; even though he realized that he was going to fall, but instead of protecting himself, he protectively hugged me so that I couldn¡¯t get hurt in any way. ¡°And what if he does?¡± ¡°See, Ash, everything thates to us is a blessing or a test. That¡¯s all you need to know in this life. Just the certainty that the lord¡¯s got his eye on us, that he knows what we are made of, what we need to grow on. Asking questions from him about WHY and WHAT is a sin, and it¡¯s pointless. He will show us our path in his own time. And long as I remember, I¡¯m doing fine and thankful to the Lord for this beautiful day.¡± She opened her mouth to say something but then closed it like a fish. ¡°What? Say something.¡±, I said, on which she raised her hand in the air and bowed her head dramatically. ¡°I don¡¯t know what to say. I¡¯m speechless.¡±, She said. Iughed and pulled her arms close to me, ¡°Stop this and let¡¯s go. We still have lunch to finish.¡± ¡°Yeah! Whatever.¡±, She said. *** When I returned from lunch, I saw a parcel at my desk again.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. ¡°I¡¯m already full. I can¡¯t help you with eating all those things he has sent for you.¡±, Ashleymented, thinking he sent lunch from me. Well, I wasn¡¯t thinking anything different from her. More than food, I wanted to read the note he would have sent for me. Did this parcel from him mean that he wasn¡¯t mad at me for the previous night? I padded toward my desk. ¡°Ahem! Ahem! Someone¡¯s too excited.¡± I ignored herment and opened the parcel and found a small cubical box in it. ¡°Let me open this.¡±, She said, and I dly gave it to her because that was not my first priority. And there it was! A note! I took it out from the parcel. ¡°Wow! It¡¯s cupcakes.¡±, Ashley chirped. ¡°There are three. I¡¯m having one.¡±, She said but again ignored her. ¡®Getting impatience for reading my note, huh? I¡¯m not writing anything today. Instead, it is written on cupcakes. -Your Mysterious Love¡¯ with a smiling face at the end. ¡°Show me.¡±, I said, taking or say snatching the box from her. ¡°Patience, sweetheart!¡±, She teased, showing my eagerness. I looked at the cupcakes, ¡®I¡¯ was written on the first cupcake a small ¡®HEART¡¯ shape was made on the second one. ¡®Where was the third one?¡¯ I thought and assumed ¡®U¡¯ to be written on the third cupcake when I heard. ¡°Cupcake was tasty.¡±, Immediately, I red at the girl standing in front of me. When she found me throwing daggers from my eyes, she looked at me in confusion. ¡°What did I do?¡±, She asked and then looked at the note that I had kept on the desk. After reading it, her eyes traveled to the remaining two cupcakes and then gulped her saliva nervously, realizing what she had done! ¡°Hehe!¡±, Sheughed nervously. ¡°Hehehhe!! I think washroom¡¯s calling me.¡±, She made the most ridiculous excuse on the earth and almost ran from there. . #TBC Chapter 13 Fk¡¯s POV . ¡°Am I forgiven?¡± Ashley asked while helping me in the preparation of the report. ¡°God!¡±, She groaned when I shook my head. ¡°We are not leaving until this work is done.¡± ¡°I¡¯m never going to your cupcakes. I promise, but please don¡¯t do this to me. I hate making reports and all this shit.¡±, She said, showing me her puppy eyes. ¡°Then think about me? I¡¯m making this twice!¡± I reminded her. Doing the same task for the same time was such a boring thing. Around eight, finally, wepleted our work and sighed in relief. ¡°You¡¯re such an evil woman.¡±, She eximed once the work waspleted. ¡°You deserve that.¡±, I said, cleaning my desk before leaving. ¡°Seriously? Just because I ate your cupcake.¡± ¡°No. It¡¯s because you used to always avoid making the report.¡±, I pointed out. Ashley always used to avoid that part of work where she had to present something in front of others because once, she ended up embarrassing herself during the presentation. That was it. After that incident, she stopped preparing the report and presenting it. ¡°And you seriously helped a lot in it because there were many areas where I couldn¡¯t figure out my own mistake, but you did. You did that, Ash.¡±, I said and ced my palm on her shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t be embarrassed by your failures; learn from them and start again.¡± ¡°It means you tricked me?¡±, She asked, narrowing her eyes. ¡°You can say that.¡± She kept staring at me for a while as if she was mad. Now I started feeling guilty for tricking her. I knew she would have done anything for my forgiveness. Immediately she hugged me or said jumped me; thank god the desk was behind me, so because of that, I handled my weight alone with her. ¡°I love you,¡± She said. ¡°And I love you.¡±, She said for the second time as well. ¡°The first one is from your mysterious lover who couldn¡¯t express his feelings because of me.¡± ¡°It¡¯s all right, and I love you too.¡± She pulled herself away from me. ¡°And what about him? Don¡¯t you love him?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t.¡± ¡°Really?¡±, She asked, raising her brow. I opened my mouth to say something because I couldn¡¯t answer anything. ¡°There is something in my heart for him, and I can¡¯t name that feeling. But whatever it is, it was not LOVE for sure. I don¡¯t think I¡¯m not ready to love, at least not now. Maybe he is the right person, but I need time to process things. I don¡¯t want to rush.¡± ¡°Fine! As you wish but remember that life will break you. Nobody can protect you from that. And living alone won¡¯t either, for solitude will also break you with its yearning. You have to love. You have to feel. It is the reason you are here on Earth.¡±, She said in a serious tone. ¡°Wow! It feels like you¡¯re spending a lot of time with a spiritual person.¡±, I teased. ¡°Well, what I can say if that person is none other than your best friend.¡±, She grinned, and we walked out from there. *** I didn¡¯t see Albert or the familiar ck car today. I tried to sleep after lying on the bed but I couldn¡¯t because I was thinking about my parents. Who would they be? Were they still searching for me?Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. In which country do they stay? Why would my kidnapper have kidnapped me from my parents? Was that a normal kidnapping case or some rivalry? Could I meet them in this life? All these questions could be answered by only one person, my kidnapper. But why would he help me for nothing? Thest thing about him was that he wanted to sell me. That mere thought scared me, and I pulled the pillow close to my heart, clenching it tightly as if it would protect me from any danger. I didn¡¯t realize it when I fell asleep by thinking about all this. *** Third Person¡¯s POV . ¡°Are you sure that your daughter looks like this?¡±, The inspector asked when he received a sketch of a young girl from a man in histe 50s or more. ¡°Positive.¡± ¡°But didn¡¯t you mention that you haven¡¯t seen her for thest twenty-three years? Then from where did you manage to get this sketch?¡± ¡°I had seen her when she was born, and she is almost the carbon copy of her mother. I¡¯m sure that she would have taken a lot of her mother.¡±, He exined. The inspector looked at that man as if he had gone mad or had grown two heads but couldn¡¯t say a word because the man sitting in front of himself was one of the reputed army officers in India. Not just this, he also had support from Russian and Italian Mafias. He was here becausest week he came to know about a criminal who was in staying in Australia by changing his name and who had also kidnapped his infant daughter twenty-three ago. Though, that criminal flew away before he could have reached him. But as per the record, that criminal stayed for twenty-three years in this country, so he was positive that his daughter would be in the same country. All he had to do was search each and every city in Australia. He was positive that he would finally find her after all these years of hardship. ¡®No matter how much time it will take, Princess, but one day I will finally find you. That¡¯s your Papa¡¯s promise to you.¡¯ **** Immediately two people stepped down from the bus in front of the board Melbourne¡¯ 0¡ä KM. ¡°Are you sure, dad, that she¡¯s here?¡± Lance asked his father. ¡°Yes, son. The murderer of your mother has been hiding in this city for thest ten years.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯m not going to leave her. I will kill her in the same way she killed my mother.¡±, Lance said with determination. ¡®Even I can¡¯t leave her. She had to pay for her father¡¯s deeds. Before her father reaches near her, I will find her and kill her, so that when her father will meet her, he will be met by her dead body instead.¡¯, He thought and smiled inwardly because he knew that his foolish son was going to help him inpleting his task after all he had filled nothing but lies and hatred in his mind. ¡®Fk, it¡¯s time to return back to hell.¡¯, He thought. . #TBC Chapter 14 Fk¡¯s POV . ¡°Please let me go¡­Please!!¡±, I begged. ¡°Not this soon¡±, Saying this Lance pushed me and then pressed his shoes on my fingers. He started grilling his shoes on my hand while I cried in pain. I screamed and woke up from my sleep. I looked around in fear. There was no one except me and my nightmares. I didn¡¯t know I was crying in my sleep until I touched my face. I wiped my sweat and my tears. It was third fifteen in the morning. After drinking water, Iy down on my bed again. It had been so many years but my fear and pain were still fresh. ¡®Everyone says that time heals everything.¡¯, I couldn¡¯t help but wonder when that time woulde when I could finally sleep peacefully at night. I tried to sleep again but I couldn¡¯t, so I justid there, watching the fan over my head. *** I checked myself in the mirror. My eyes were bloodshot and there were deep dark circles under my eyes giving me a horrible look. Since I didn¡¯t have any make-up to hide those marks so I went to the office with this look. ¡°What happened to you?¡±, Ashley screamed and ran toward me to check on me. Dramatic, isn¡¯t it? I knew it but she always behave like this when something was rted to me! ¡°I couldn¡¯t sleep peacefully yesterday.¡±, I lied because I didn¡¯t want to stress her by telling her about my nightmares. ¡°Why?¡±, She asked, checking my body temperature. ¡°Are you fine?¡± ¡°I¡¯m all right, Ash!¡±, I stopped her by holding her hand. ¡°Let¡¯s get back to work.¡± I arranged my things over my desk and turned on my desktop. ¡°You¡¯re not all right, Fk. If you don¡¯t want to share then it¡¯s fine but at least don¡¯t lie to me.¡±, She answered back. ¡°I have known you for thest five years and getting frequent dark circles because ofck of sleep is showing me that, how ALL RIGHT you are.¡±, She added in a sarcastic way and went back to her desk. ¡°I think I should take a leave for a half-day.¡±, I talked with myself and at the same time, I received Jacob¡¯s call stating that he was not going toe to the office again because he was out of station for some work at least for a week. ¡°If you mind that any meeting can¡¯t be rescheduled or my presence is must then inform about it to us, a day before so that he would manage his time ording to that.¡± ¡°Okay, sir. And what about the presentation on the report which you had asked me to prepare?¡± ¡°That¡¯s internal work. It can wait for a while.¡± ¡°Okay, sir.¡± ¡°And Ms. Srivastava!¡± ¡°Yes, sir! Since I¡¯m not there don¡¯t think of any leaves becauseter on, I won¡¯t be approving any.¡±, Saying this he disconnected the call. I wanted to curse him inwardly but then stopped myself from doing so! As usual, I was having a rough day but that was not the only reason, I was getting negative vibes sincest night as if something bad was going to happen. ¡®Stop thinking so much, Fk. Focus. Focus on your work.¡¯ *** ¡°Fk,e its time to go home.¡±, Ashley touched my shoulder with concern. She might have seen me frantically typing on the keyboard. She might have seen me working non-stop, infact I even skipped my lunch today. On the top, I received no parcel from HIM. It was not that I was waiting for him to buy lunch for me but just a small note from me, made me feel better. ¡°Yeah! Let¡¯s go!¡± ¡°I will be dropping you at orphanage today.¡±, She said on which I didn¡¯t argue. ¡°Okay!¡±, Lost in my thoughts, I absent mindely started packing my bag and after shutting down my desktop! We started walking toward the elevator. ¡°And you don¡¯t need toe office tomorrow if you feel like THIS.¡±, She said, pointing her fingers toward my eyes. ¡°I¡¯m going to kick your lover¡¯s ass one day, for not sending any notes for you.¡±, She hissed while I ignored herment. ¡°If you want then we can go for the movie, you know?¡±, She offered n which I smiled aat her. That¡¯s apletely different story that my smile didn¡¯t reach my eyes. ¡°Thank you, Ashley. I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°Yeah! Call me Ashley instead of Ash, shows that how much FINE you are.¡±, Shemented. ¡°You had mentioned your mysterious lover as your god then why did that god not doing anything to bring a smile on your life.¡± ¡°Stop ming him.¡± ¡°Well, I kind of not ming him but angry at him.¡±, She responded. ¡°I actually thought that he would brighten your mood with his charm just like he did in thest three days but he didn¡¯t.¡±, She added. ¡°I was kind of happy for you that you have him in life but¡­he finished all my feelings in just one day.¡± ¡°Can you please change the topic?¡± ¡°Okay! Fine. Tomorrow is friday and tomorrow our sry will get credited as well. So, how about we n for enjoying fully on saturday at St Kilda Beach?¡± ¡°Aaa¡­¡± ¡°Please don¡¯t be that friend who cancel all the ns. We will have fun together and I think we both need a break and celebrate that we survive thest few days of march after handling all the stresses and pressures.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± ¡°Yayyyy!! We will have lots of fun.¡±, She jumped and hugged my tightly like a kid. And there I thought that she was mad at HIM a few minutes ago. I settled on the back seat of het two wheeler and she started driving. The moment, we came out of office premises, my eyesnded on the familiar car. I had the option to pretend like I didn¡¯t see anything. I had the option to not to share about it with Ash and hide about my secret meeting with him. I had the option to not to meet him but to whom I was kidding? Because I knew I would be lying if I would say that I didn¡¯t want to meet HIM. Even though, I hated the way I was taken to him. The moment, Ash¡¯s two wheeler took a few meter ahead of the ce where the car had been parked. I tapped her shoulder.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. ¡°Stop the vehicle.¡± ¡°What happened?¡±, She asked lowering the speed and soon pressed both of her feets on the road to stop her vehicle. I quickly jumped out of from her backseat and preparing in my mind what should I tell her for sudden change in my mind. ¡°You don¡¯t have to take opposite route just to drop me. I can manage it by my own.¡± ¡°Seriously, Fk?¡±, She gave me ¡®I¡¯m not going to buy your lie¡¯ look, crossing her arms around her chest. I sighed and told her the truth. ¡°He wants to meet me.¡± She realized about whom I was talking about. ¡°How did you know that? Because I was sure that you didn¡¯t know about it until a minute before.¡±, She dropped her first question. ¡°So, does that mean that now you will get chance to feet him face to face?¡±, She asked her second question. ¡°Can I answer all these question some other day?¡±, I asked, hoping her to agree with my request. ¡°Getting impatient, aren¡¯t you?¡±, Sheughed. ¡°Fine! But I want to know each and everything in detail, okay?¡± ¡°Okay!¡±, I nodded. ¡°Text me when you reach at orphanage.¡±, She said and started her two wheeler. I watched her taking U turn and once her vehicle disappeared, I walked toward the familiar car. Alber came out of the car and greeted me. ¡°Good evening, Ma¡¯am.¡± ¡°Good evening, Fk.¡± ¡°Thank you that you changed your n and thought toe with me.¡±, He said in relief and opened the car¡¯s door for me. ¡°Why are you talking like I did a big favour on you?¡± ¡°Because you did. We were not going to any sleep toingit if you wouldn¡¯t havee with me.¡± ¡°Why is it so?¡± ¡°That¡¯s because. Sir doesn¡¯t sleep when he¡¯s angry and he doesn¡¯t let us sleep at the same time.¡±, He responded and at the same he tied my hand. My eyes widened in shock at his response. ¡°Are you trying to say that he¡¯s not a good person?¡± ¡°No. I didn¡¯t mean that. It¡¯s just he got a bad temper.¡±, Saying this, he tied a ck cloth over my eyes, forcing me to keep my eyes shut. I recalled the shing down of the sses that night and I nodded my head in understanding. ¡°Can he harm anyone when he¡¯s mad?¡±, I asked softly. ¡°No, Ma¡¯am but he end up hurting himself whenever he does that. Just like right now!¡± ¡°Right now? What happened to him?¡± ¡°Actually I informed him that you are leaving with your friend and because of it you won¡¯t be able to meet him but before I can get chance to take my words back and inform him about your change in n, the call got disconnected. And the next thing I know, his number is switched off.¡± ¡°But there¡¯s nothing wrong in switching off the phone, right?¡± He chuckled before speaking. ¡°When his phone goes dead all of the sudden or call get diconnected all of the sudden then it mean he broke his phone first and then the other things near him.¡± It took me a while to understand what he meant. ¡°So, does he know that I¡¯ming over his ce?¡± ¡°No¡± Great! Just great! I was going to meet a raging dragon instead a calm human unlike other days. . #TBC Chapter 15 Fk¡¯s POV . I could feel broken sses and other things under my ts after stepping out of the elevator. ¡°Sir, Fk Ma¡¯am, is here.¡±, Albert said while I remained silent. ¡°Let me call him until then; please stay here because there are broken sses everywhere, okay?¡±, Saying this, he left me alone. I stayed at the same ce doing nothing for a while and started feeling bored. I took a step ahead, and I felt pain in the arch of my leg.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. ¡°Aahhh¡± I trembled and moved back, and again I felt a simr pain in the same leg. I couldn¡¯t see, but I still could not see the sharp ss that was inserted, cutting my flesh. Not only that but my hands were also tied so that I couldn¡¯t pull the ss out. I tried not to cry, but tears starteding out of my eyes because of the pain. I thought to call him, but I didn¡¯t even know his name, so I called Albert¡¯s name instead of him. ¡°Albert,¡± I said in a normal tone, but I screamed when I didn¡¯t receive any response. ¡°Albert!!¡± Immediately I heard some footsteps approaching me! ¡°God! Fk!¡±, That¡¯s him. ¡°Albert, call the doctor immediately.¡±, He ordered, and without taking my permission, he carried me in his arms like a bride. ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Instead of getting scared, I was feeling happy. Someone was carrying me in his arms for the FIRST time. ¡±It is because you never allowed anyone to get close to you.¡¯, My mind reminded me. I felt my ass on something soft, like a bed. Please don¡¯t tell me he brought me to his bedroom. I wanted to ask about this but kept my mouth shut at that moment. He removed my ts with his hand and kept them away and then held my leg in his hand softly before pulling out the ss from the portion. ¡°Ah,¡± I whimpered when I felt that the blood started oozing out of my legs. I felt him leaving for a while and thening back soon. He kneeled in front of me, lifting my injured leg again. He applied some pressure to stop the bleeding. After a while, I felt a warm cloth against my leg. ¡°Ahh! It hurts. Please be gentle.¡± ¡°Oh, so you want me to be gentle, huh?¡± he questioned back, and immediately I realized his double meaning. ¡°One day, I will be. I promise.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that.¡±, I quickly answered back. ¡°What did you not mean?¡± he teased. I opened my mouth to say something but didn¡¯t know what? So, I said what I felt. ¡°You¡¯re such a pervert.¡±, I muttered. ¡°Pervert? It¡¯s not like I clean someone¡¯s wound every day. So, one day I will surely learn how to be gentle.¡±, He exined. But what did I say? ¡°You didn¡¯t mean this at that time.¡±, I responded. ¡°Then what did I mean? Tell me!?¡±, He questioned. ¡°You¡­¡± I opened to answer him that he was talking about SEX, but I couldn¡¯t gather those words from my mouth. ¡°Yes! Please tell me what I mean?¡±, He asked again in a raspy voice. I could feel his breath on my face. I lowered my head, trying to hide my red cheeks. ¡°By the way, your first aid is done. The rest will be taken care of by the doctor.¡±, Saying this, he maintained some distance between us. It was not that I could see, but I could feel that because his breath couldn¡¯t be felt near me. Suddenly, I felt disappointed that he was nowhere close to me. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be. You¡¯re in this situation because of me.¡± ¡°It was just an ident.¡±, I reasoned. ¡°But¡­you should learn to control your anger.¡± ¡°Do you think I haven¡¯t tried? I fail every time.¡± ¡°Then how about counting till hundred when you¡¯re angry?¡± I suggested. ¡°I hate doing that. Who cares to think about numbers at that time?¡± ¡°Then think about me?¡± I stated more like asked. I wasn¡¯t sure whether I did right by saying those words or not? I didn¡¯t hear anything from him for a while. So I said again. ¡°Please forget what I said. I don¡¯t know what I was thinking.¡±, I said casually, but deep down, I wanted him to say that whatever I said before was not silly or stupid. I felt his hand caressing my cheek. ¡°Wh.. what are you doing?¡± I stuttered. ¡°Storing this memory in my mind so that whenever I get mad, I will recall how soft your skin is.¡±, He whispered and then touched my lips with his thumb. My lips parted a little as I was feeling short of breath. ¡°Why did you push me away that night?¡±, He asked softly; hearing his question, I tried to move away from him but couldn¡¯t as he had already wrapped his arms around my waist. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for that.¡±, I apologized. ¡°I don¡¯t need your sorry. I need to know the reason behind your behavior. It¡¯s not that I was forcing myself on you that night. I knew that even you wanted the same; otherwise, you would never have let me invade your personal space. But what happened to you all of a sudden?¡± ¡°Can we please not talk about that?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not Ashley who will agree with your request. I want to know the reason for your sudden change in your behavior?¡± I remained mum. What would he do after knowing the truth? Would he still im to love me or want me? After knowing that I was nothing but a broken girl, how would he take the news? ¡°Fk?¡±, He cupped my face. ¡°Please open up.¡± ¡°I¡­ I stammered badly and started crying. I got scared o. or to say I pan.. panicked, re¡­recalling my.. my firs.. first kiss.¡± ¡°Sir, Dr. Iyer is here.¡±, We both heard, and I tried as much as I could to calm myself because I didn¡¯t want to look like a mess. ¡°Let me help you.¡±, Saying this, he untied my hand and then the cloth from my eyes. I tried to open my eyes but couldn¡¯t as I quickly needed to shut them to adjust to the light. And that time was enough for him to disappear from the room after opening the door. I saw a doctor approaching me and then removed the cloth that HE had wrapped to scan my injuries. ¡°What were you doing? These two are huge cuts.¡± ¡°I was walking.¡±, I replied, looking at my cut, on which the doctor chuckled. Well, I was walking at that moment. There was nothing so funny. After treating my cut, he got up from the bed and said, ¡°It¡¯s done. I will write an ointment so that this cut will heal faster.¡± I nodded and muttered. ¡°Thank you.¡± Then the doctor left with Albert leaving me alone in that room. I was right at that moment, and it was indeed a big bedroom, big enough to adjust 8-9 rooms in this area. I heard the knock at the door and looked toward the door to check whether HE was there, but to my disappointment, a thirty-year-olddy was standing near the door. ¡°Sir asked me to clear the room. Because there is some piece of ss in the room.¡±, She exined. ¡°Okay!¡± I smiled at her on which she smiled back at me. She cleaned the whole room even though the two pieces of ss could easily be seen. ¡°By the way, where is your sir?¡± ¡°He left.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± I nodded. ¡°Can you please help me? Even I have to leave.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ma¡¯am, but you cannot go out.¡± ¡°Excuse me?¡± ¡°Let Alberte so that he can exin it to you.¡±, She said and left the room after cleaning it. I waited for Albert, and finally, he came after some time, carrying medicines in his hand. ¡°Albert, I want to leave. Can you please drop me at the orphanage?¡± ¡°Aa.. umm..¡±, He looked lost, on which I raised my brow. ¡°Sir said that you will be staying here.¡± ¡°Dial your sir¡¯s number and give it to me.¡± ¡°But he broke his phone.¡± ¡°I believe he¡¯s rich enough to get a new phone instantly.¡±, I said. ¡°Now, please call him.¡± ¡®God! Why do I have to deal with this situation?¡¯, He muttered under his breath and did what I said. After dialing his number, he handed over the phone to me. I was right. He was rich enough to have a new phone instantly. ¡®Did she agree?¡¯ I heard his voice from the phone. God! His voice was damn too sexy. ¡°I want to go back to the orphanage.¡± ¡°Fk!¡±, My name sounded so unique from his mouth. ¡°Please stay there until you¡¯re fine.¡± ¡°I ca..¡± ¡°Please.¡± The desperation in his voice when he said please prompted, surprisingly gave in to his request. ¡°What will I say at Orphanage?¡± ¡®That you stayed at Ashley¡¯s ce.¡¯ ¡°And what will I say to Ash?¡± ¡°That you reached the orphanage. And take a day off because I¡¯m sure that you can¡¯t walk with those legs.¡± ¡°My boss wouldn¡¯t approve any leave.¡± ¡°Then leave the job. I¡¯m sure you are smart enough to get another job, and there are manypanies out there that will hire you happily.¡± I didn¡¯t know what to say in thatment, so I changed the topic. ¡°Will youe here tonight?¡± I asked, knowing very well that he didn¡¯t want to show his face to me. ¡°I will be busy.¡± ¡°I want to discuss something with you. And I will keep my eye¡¯s tie.¡± a few words were left unsaid due to the doctor¡¯s arrival. I waited, praying that he wouldn¡¯t say NO or anything. One minute, two minutes,¡­ I didn¡¯t know how much time he would take to answer. Albert kept staring at me, but I ignored him and waited for HIM to speak. Then, I suddenly heard him. I could hear him sigh, and he went silent. ¡°Okay. I will, but I mightete, though.¡± ¡°Bye.¡± ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll wait for you. Thank you!¡± I smiled at his response, even though I knew he couldn¡¯t see me. ¡°Fk¡± ¡°Hmm¡± ¡°Leave it. I will take you at night. Bye.¡±, Saying this, he disconnected the call. I took a second to breathe and then gave him his phone. ¡°What did he say?¡± ¡°He¡¯sing.¡± ¡°Really?¡±, He looked surprised. ¡°He¡¯s taking a big risk by seeing you after leaving for his home.¡±, He said, more like talking with himself. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡±, He shook his head. ¡°Albert.¡± ¡°There¡¯s a reason he has hidden his identity from you.¡±, He responded indirectly. I didn¡¯t ask any other questions after that, knowing he wasn¡¯t allowed to answer anything about his SIR¡¯s identity. ¡°What do you mean by HIS house? I mean, even this is HIS ce, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°No. This is not his ce but YOURS.¡± What the fuck! . #TBC Chapter 16 Fk¡¯s POV . My jaw almost dropped when I recalled his words, again and again. ¡®This is not his ce but yours.¡¯ What did he mean by ¡®MY¡¯ ce? Did he mistakenly say ¡®yours¡¯ instead of ¡®ours¡¯ or something? ¡°Can you pleasee again?¡± I requested to confirm whether my ears were right or not? ¡°I said that this is your apartment, Ma¡¯am.¡± ¡°What? I don¡¯t have an apartment. I don¡¯t even have a two-wheeler, so there is no chance I can have something¡­.¡± I looked around. ¡°¡­ like this.¡± I didn¡¯t check the whole apartment but observed the size of the bedroom. I could tell that this apartment would be the biggest ce I could have even seen in my small life except for the workce, of course! I observed each and every corner of the bedroom; everything looked new and modern, and not to forget of top brands. There were fourrge wardrobes and near about 40 inches big led TV. Also, the bed on which I was sitting was ridiculously big. Till this age, I had never seen so many expensive things in my life, and suddenly out of the blue, someone was telling me that I owned this ce. I looked back at Albert, who was smiling at my expression. ¡°Well, you have this apartment now, and I¡¯m sure you can have everything; all you have to do is ASK.¡±, he said before continuing. ¡°Sir has bought this ce for you and has personally arranged everything as per your choice as per your taste. In case you don¡¯t like anything, then you can make changes as per your choice¡­¡± ¡°Albert, I know that your Sir is rich or maybe a billionaire. But I can¡¯t have this. HE knows and has seen my simple lifestyle, so I¡¯m telling you that Ie from that ce where I hardly could manage to have two-time proper meals.¡± ¡°I know¡± ¡°You know? Did HE tell you?¡± He shook his head. ¡°No, he didn¡¯t, but I have seen you growing in front of my eyes.¡± That piece of information almost knocked me out, but I waited for him to continue. ¡°We used to live in the same locality. My father used to work as a driver for Sir¡¯s father at that time. So, I know. I know how tough your beginning days were.¡± Tears dwelled in my eyes, and I controlled myself from crying. ¡°So, what I was saying before was that¡­that I appreciate that he thought so much for me, but this is too much. I can¡¯t have this apartment out of the blue.¡± I immediately changed the topic, not wanting to talk about my past. Albert started at me for a while before sighing. ¡°Please talk about it with Sir. I did have mention that he has bought this to you, but not once did he mention about it to you, nor did he force you to stay here forever. So, why are we even discussing this?¡± Yeah! He was right. ¡°I am sending Maria so that she can help you.¡±, He said before leaving from there.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. So, basically, I had met four people from my past! And thankfully, they were all good and didn¡¯t want to hurt me in any way. *** The samedy who had cleaned the room cameter to help me in freshen up, and she also picked a nightdress for me, which was in the wardrobe. I couldn¡¯t help but wonder what was HE thinking before doing this? He made sure to arrange all my necessary things which I could might require in any new ce. As if he knew that I would stay here or something. I also sent a text to Ash about reaching the orphanage and then Father Gregory about staying at Ash¡¯s ce. I knew I lied to two important people in my life, and I apologized to the lord for that. Maria also brought dinner to my room so that I wouldn¡¯t have to walk to the dining hall or table. I ordered prayer to the Lord and thanked him for everything. After having dinner, I tied that ck shit on my eyes but couldn¡¯t tie my hand on my own. It was not that I couldn¡¯t help someone else in this. But I believe it was not required because I wouldn¡¯t remove my blindfold, just like he respected my decision and didn¡¯t force himself on me even though he clearly said that he wanted me. I would also do the same even though I wanted to know he was! I respect his decision; if he didn¡¯t want to reveal himself, then I wouldn¡¯t force him to do so because I knew that by pushing and forcing something upon someone, you tend to push them further away. With this positive thought, I started waiting for him. **** ¡®Please don¡¯t hit me! Please, I beg you!¡¯ I cried but tried my best to protect myself from the next kick, but I failed miserably. ¡®Aaahhhh!¡¯ I screamed in pain. I tried to my eyes but I couldn¡¯t as if someone had tied something to my eyes. I reached near my eye to touch what it was but a handheld my hand. I was about to scream again when I felt my mouth being shut by his palm. ¡°Ummm¡­mm¡± ¡°Senorita! It¡¯s me.¡±, I heard the familiar voice. Fear started leaving my body as my mind started registering all the things after office hours till now. I might have slept while waiting for him. ¡°I¡¯m removing my hand. Please don¡¯t scream. It¡¯s me, okay?¡±, Saying this, he removed his hand. The next thing I knew, I threw myself on him, and thankfully he held me in his arms. ¡°I got so scared.¡±, I whispered in a low tone. ¡°Don¡¯t be. I¡¯m here.¡±, He responded and kissed my hair, without my permission, obviously, but I was not at allining about this. ¡°Do you get these nightmares often?¡±, He asked, caressing my hair softly. ¡°I¡­I..¡± ¡°Just answer in YES or NO.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°I will check the best psychiatrist in the city, and after that, you will be joining her counseling session!!¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m not asking, Seno! Neither I am taking NO as an answer.¡±, He shut me out before I could have said NO. Now, do I even stand a chance against his decision? ¡°Okay!¡±, We remained in the same position for a while until I asked. ¡°Albert told me that you were taking a big risk by visiting me at this moment.¡± ¡°He told you that?¡± ¡°Hmm¡± ¡°Well, no matter how much I try to deny that fact, he was kind of right, though. Also, seeing you often is something I¡¯m not allowed to.¡±, He sighed, and his voice seemed exhausted. Instead of asking ¡®Why?¡¯ I changed my question by pulling myself away from him. ¡°Are¡­are you okay?¡± ¡°Yea! Just a little tired.¡± ¡°Albert said that you bought this apartment for me?¡± ¡°He told you even that?¡± ¡°Umm.. hmm!¡± ¡°He told you, right. I have bought this ce for you.¡± ¡°But why? It¡¯s not like we are dating.¡± ¡°Then we can date.¡±, He pointed, shutting my mouth, which I had opened to speak. ¡°Even if we date, then also I¡¯m not going to take this apartment from you.¡± ¡°Why? You don¡¯t like it?¡± ¡°No! No! I¡­I do like it even without looking at all corners of this apartment, but I don¡¯t want to have anything that I couldn¡¯t afford. And the thing which I can¡¯t afford, I can¡¯t take it from you.¡± ¡°Then consider it as your birthday present.¡± ¡°No¡± ¡°I¡¯m not here to argue with you.¡±, He said, leaving no room for discussion on this topic. Even I didn¡¯t want to argue with him. ¡°Can I ask something from you?¡± ¡°Sure, you can, but it will depend on me whether I want to answer it or not!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± I nodded. ¡°What should I call you? I don¡¯t know your name or anything about you!¡± ¡°Then you can name me as per your choice. I¡¯d be happy to get a name from you.¡± I thought for a while, and a smile appeared on my lips, thinking of a suitable name for the person who was no less than a lord¡¯s gift in my life. ¡°Attam¡± ¡°Adam? What does that mean?¡± ¡°God¡¯s gift.¡±, I responded. ¡°Do you like it?¡± ¡°This name is beautiful, but I don¡¯t think I deserve this name.¡± ¡°Did you say that I can keep any name as per my choice?¡± I asked. ¡°Well, what can I say on that, now!¡±, He muttered. ¡°Next question, please.¡± ¡°Albert had mentioned it, and even you even thating here at this moment was RISKY for you. And I can feel that you¡¯re hiding your identity for the same reason. So, I wanted to know what kind of work you do? Are you in Mafia or the Mafia leader?¡± He remained quiet for a while, and I felt shaking a little. ¡®What is happening?¡¯ I thought and soon got the answer to the question when he startedughing loudly. ¡°Oh My God!¡±, He said, between hisughter. I wished to see his beautiful face when he wasughing like this, but I knew I would end up ruining everything if I removed my blindfold. But then he wasughing, and he wasughing really hard, and it was really pissing me off. ¡°Stopughing. There¡¯s nothing so funny here.¡±, I scolded. ¡°Mafia?¡± he said between fits ofughter. ¡°You think I¡¯m in Mafia or maybe their leader?¡± He continuedughing until he realized that I had crossed my arms around my chest and didn¡¯t think it was the least bit funny at all. He eventually stopped and sucked in a deep breath, then took my hand in his. ¡°I¡¯m not in Mafia. Seno. I might have a temper and might behave like a heartless person, but I have nothing to do with the Mafia thing. I promise. I don¡¯t know why you would think that, but I swear.¡± ¡°Then, at night, how did those people with guns break into my house? And not to forget they killed two people mercilessly without even flinching like a professional?¡± ¡°That¡¯s because my ancestors had a connection with them, but trust me, I have need picked a gun in my life nor took anyone¡¯s life.¡± I sighed in relief, knowing that piece of relief. ¡°You said that you love me and want me. Does it include marriage as well?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°So, let me ce all your words into the final conversation. You love me and want me but can¡¯t marry me. You don¡¯t want anyone to know about me or youring over here or you meeting me. You don¡¯t want to disclose your identity to me, but you want to give me all the luxuries of life, including this. What are these for? To make me your mistress?¡± He groaned in frustration before speaking. ¡°Stop speaking.¡± ¡°Why? It¡¯s the truth, isn¡¯t it? Years ago, the person whom I used to call Dad wanted to sell me to the brothel. Now the person whom I assumed to love me wanted to make me his mistress.¡± I bit my inner cheek to stop myself my crying on my face. ¡°When I said STOP SPEAKING, I wasn¡¯t referring to you; stop speaking rude things to me, but I was referring to you insulting yourself by saying THAT word.¡±, he hissed in anger. ¡°You don¡¯t have to say disrespectful and insulting things to yourself just to hold your own ground. If you do that, it shows how shaky your own position is.¡± I could tell that he was angry, well, more than angry, and I was too scared to apologize for the words which had already escaped my mouth. We both stayed quiet. I started wondering how we ever got to this point? ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. You should sleep, and this time you can remove your blindfold.¡±, I heard him saying. ¡°Because I¡¯m leaving.¡± ¡°Is it important?¡± I asked, trying my best that I was not desperate. ¡°What is important?¡± ¡°To leave at this hour?¡± He sighed before speaking, ¡°Say it clearly, Senorita, without beating around the bush.¡± ¡°Please stay here. With me.¡± ¡°Okay then, let¡¯s sleep together.¡±, He said and climbed onto the bed. ¡°Sleep together?¡± I asked in surprise. Well, I didn¡¯t see thating. ¡°Obviously. You don¡¯t want me to y LUDO with you at this hour, do you?¡±, He said in a sarcastic way. ¡°I¡­I¡­ ¡°Sshhh! I¡¯m tired, and unlike you, I will have to go to the office. So, just sleep.¡±, He said, pushing me on the bed and then pulling me in his arms. I couldn¡¯t think how scared I was for a while. I clutched the bedsheet tightly in fear. Breathe IN, Breathe OUT. He wouldn¡¯t misbehave with me. He wouldn¡¯t. I kept chanting in my mind. After a moment, I finally felt rxed a little. I was about to say ¡®Good night¡¯ to HIM when I heard a light snoring sound beside me. HE had already slept. It meant I could see his face by opening my blindfold, right? I stirred a little when he spoke. ¡°Do you want me to leave?¡± ¡°No. Please sleep peacefully.¡±, I muttered, kicking my curiosity out of my mind. . #TBC Chapter 17 Third Person¡¯s POV . ¡°Where were youst night?¡± I received Dad¡¯s call early in the morning. I knew this. I knew that his informer might have informed him that I was not at my penthousest night. Well, what could you expect from me? To leave the chance to sleep beside my girl, huh? Hell no! ¡°I was with Tyler.¡±, I responded. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°I¡¯m twenty-three, dad. I don¡¯t have to answer each and every question of yours.¡±, I restored. ¡°Fine! Don¡¯t answer me but dig a grave before seeing that girl because you might be knowing that you¡¯re ying with fire, and in the end, no matter how great it can be, you always get burned.¡±, Saying this, he disconnected the call. My grip tightened around my phone, and the next thing I knew, my phone was flying in the air. ¡°Albert!¡± I roared. ¡°Yes, Sir! I have a new phone.¡±, Saying this, he dashed to collect the sim card from my broken phone so that he could insert it into my new phone. I raised my hand to break something else that was near me, but I stopped recalling that I had touched Fk with the same hand. Fk! The only person who was keeping me sane! ¡®She thinks that I¡¯m that person who can always keep her safe, which is only half true. I can only keep her safe from those problems which are rted to her life, not from the problem which is in my life. Nothing can be worst than my situation because the person who is helping her to ovee her previous pain will give the biggest pain of her life.¡¯ Even after knowing this, I couldn¡¯t do a thing to stop myself from doing so. . Fk¡¯s POV . I stirred on the soft bed, still closing my eyes, but my mind waspletely awake. I didn¡¯t remember when did I woke up in the morning without a nightmare? I clearly remembered that my nightmare haunted me again, but unlike other times, I could hear the soft and soothing voice of someone who kept telling me that he was there with me and that whatever I was seeing was nothing but a nightmare. Taking a deep breath, I finally opened my eyes and found no one beside me. I felt disappointed but then what was I expecting from him? He had a lot of things to do rather than sleeping beside me. I was about to leave the bed when my eyesnded on the bell on the desk beside the bed, on which it was written with the bold letter ¡®PRESS ME.¡¯ I giggled and pressed the bell, and within a minute, Maria appeared in my room. ¡°Good Morning, Ma¡¯am,¡± ¡°Good Morning, Maria. Please help me to walk to the washroom.¡± ¡°Yes, sure, Ma¡¯am.¡± I was about to close the door of the washroom when she spoke again. ¡°Should I take out a fresh dress for you, Ma¡¯am? Sir told me that you have a habit of taking a bath early in the morning.¡± ¡®God! How much he knows about me?¡¯ ¡°Ma¡¯am?¡± I heard Maria¡¯s voice, indicating that she was waiting for my answer. ¡°Sorry.¡± I apologized for making her wait. ¡°Please take a decent and modest dress for me. I¡­ I¡¯m notfortable with short dresses.¡±, I replied. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. Not a single dress in your closet is short. Sir had already given me the choice of clothes you like to prefer.¡± ¡°Is there anything which your sir don¡¯t know about me?¡± I asked in suspicion. ¡°Before answering your question, May I ask you something, Ma¡¯am?¡± ¡°Yes, please. Go Ahead.¡± ¡°Did something happen between Sir and youst night?¡± ¡°What? Of¡­of course! Not¡±, I stuttered out of nervousness. I couldn¡¯t imagine the shade of red I was turning right now just by her mere question. I still couldn¡¯t understand what she had to do with this question and why did she ask me such an embarrassing question? ¡°Okay! Nowing back to your question which you had asked me a moment before, I¡¯m sure that Sir didn¡¯t know how you look without clothes.¡± OH MY GOD! This was literally something that I hadn¡¯t expected to hear from her. ¡°Ma¡¯am, you¡¯re bright red. And I must say you look so cute with this expression.¡±, She added, to which I quickly closed the door of the washroom, trying to hide behind this wooden door. ¡®Mother earth, please swallow me!¡¯, I muttered under my breath. **** After taking a bath, I walked into the room, and I found a pair of matching lingerie and a floral print halter neck dress that was kept on the bed. I opened it to check its length and sighed in relief, finding it an inch or two below my knee. Carefully, I sat on the bed and removed the towel from my body to wear the dress. Once I was done with the dress and hair! I offered prayer to the Lord for another beautiful day. I carefully walked toward the window of my room, and my eyes widened at the view. I meant I could see the whole city from here, like from one of those skyscrapers. ¡®That because you¡¯re indeed in one of those skyscrapers.¡¯, My mind mocked me. I heard a knocking sound on my door. ¡°Pleasee in.¡± ¡°Ma¡¯am, your breakfast.¡± I heard Maria speaking, and she slowly made her way into the room. I still had my back to her, staring out of the window into the city. She made her way over to the table in the room, her heels clicking against the floor, making me realize that finally, it was time to have breakfast. By the time I turned toward her, she had already arranged everything on the table. ¡°Thank you, Maria.¡± ¡°It¡¯s my pleasure, ma¡¯am.¡±, She responded and pointed her finger toward the envelope. ¡°This is from, Sir.¡± Immediately my mood was lighted like a bulb, hearing this. She giggled at my expression before leaving. Once she left, I ignored the breakfast and picked up the envelope to check what was inside it. ¡®Pyscytist appointment is at 8:30 AM. Don¡¯t bete. One of my drivers will take you to her clinic. -Attam¡¯ and a smiling face at the end of his name with I gave him. I read his message, again and again, especially the name which he had written at the end. I must say, he was taking all the necessary precious to hide his identity because instead of handwritten notes, he used to send printed notes, so there could be no way I could even match his handwriting with anyone on whom I could doubt to be him. After breakfast, I applied for one day¡¯s leave in thepany¡¯s app installed on the phone under my employee ID. I knew if Jacob would be using his phone right now, then he would surely see the notification and call me instantly to lecture me. And just like I had expected, I received his call a minuteter. ¡°Are you even interested in working in thepany or not, Ms. Srivastava?¡± I heard him roaring from the other side. ¡°Sir, I¡­¡± ¡°Save it. We will talk about it on Monday. I will be back by then¡±, Saying this, he disconnected the call, and the next thing I received was a notification on the app was ¡®Your reporting Manager disapproves your request for your sick leave.¡¯ I sighed and ignored that notification. ¡®He was being extremely rude.¡¯, I thought, and then I called Ashley to inform her that I was noting today. ¡°WHAT? Are you alright now?¡±, She panicked over the call. ¡°Yeah! I¡¯m. Don¡¯t worry about me.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not lying, are you?¡¯ ¡°I swear, Ash. I¡¯m not.¡±, I assured her. ¡°But I doubt that I can go to the beach tomorrow.¡± ¡°It¡¯s totally fine, babe. We can postpone the n because nothing is as important as you.¡±, She replied. ¡°All right, I will see you in the evening after office hour at the orphanage.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not required, Ash! After working for 9-10 hours straight and then driving eighteen miles in the opposite directionpared to your home is not required. We can meet tomorrow; after all, tomorrow and the day after today are off.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine, trust me.¡± ¡°Okay! But if you need anything then tell me. I will order it for you, okay?¡± ¡°Sure!¡± ¡°Does HE know about this incident?¡±, She asked. We both knew whom she was referring to by mentioning HE over here! ¡°Yes! And I will share all the detail as promised.¡±, I said before she would have started the questionnaire!! ¡°All right, I will ask Mom to prepare lunch for you tomorrow, and I¡¯m not taking NO as your answer. I will pick you up from the orphanage at around ten in the morning.¡± ¡°Perfect.¡± ¡°Bye, and take care!¡± ¡°You too! Bye.¡± After disconnecting the call, I checked the time and pressed the bell. It was time to leave so that I could reach at psychiatrist¡¯s clinic in time. Maria came into the room after a while, and then she helped me out of the room. Now, for the first time, I was looking at the other areas of the apartment. It looked¡­. impressive. I would like to have a tour of this apartment if my legs wouldn¡¯t have been injured. I looked at her carefully, even though she was looking fresh and had worn jeans and an off-shoulder top, unlike the uniform she wore inside the apartment or said in her working hour. ¡°Sir told me to apany you. I hope you don¡¯t mind that.¡±, She said, understanding the reason behind my curious look. ¡°Not at all.¡±, I responded. For the first time, I was walking along those routes without a blindfold, and trust me; I was so d for that because the interior of the apartment was worth watching. I came to know that my apartment was on the 75th floor of the skyscraper. And I had a personal lift to my apartment after sharing amon lift till the 74th floor. I couldn¡¯t help but gasp when I realized that it was the second tallest building in Melbourne and Australia¡¯s third tallest building. I was always brought to the Southbank precinct of Melbourne. Aftering into the parking lot, I looked around to look for the driver but couldn¡¯t find any. ¡°Sir is not here.¡±, Maria said, thinking I was looking for HIM. I rolled my eyes and looked at her. ¡®Seriously?¡¯ ¡°I thought you were looking for him.¡±, She reasoned out. ¡°I was looking for the driver.¡±, I said. She chuckled before speaking, ¡°Child is in the armpit, chaos in the city.¡± I looked at her in confusion. ¡°You¡¯re driving to me the clinic?¡± I asked more, as stated. ¡°Yes, Ma¡¯am.¡±, She said. ¡°You know driving?¡± I asked the most obvious question on the earth on, to which she gave me a ¡®Are you kidding me?¡¯ look. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I mean to offend. It¡¯s just I didn¡¯t expect that.¡± ¡°It¡¯s all right. By observing the kind of work I do, you might have thought that I know nothing except doing household work, but that¡¯s not true. I know all the basic skill of life which is required for survival.¡±, She said before continuing. ¡°You never know when you will need that skill in your life, right?¡± ¡°Cool. Can you teach me too?¡± I asked hopefully. I learned how to drive a two-wheeler because Ash helped me with that. There was nothing wrong with learning how to drive a car. ¡°Why not! I can start teaching you from today onwards.¡± ¡°Thank you, Maria. You are a gem.¡± **** ¡°So, how long have you been working here?¡± I initiated the conversation while she was driving me to the clinic. ¡°I have joined recently after getting married to Albert.¡± ¡°Albert and you? God! How could I not rte to that?¡± I mentally pped myself for not guessing that before. ¡°Tell me more about you two. Whether it is love marriage or arrange?¡± I said, noticing a slight blush on her cheek. ¡°It¡¯s love marriage.¡±, She responded, keeping her eyes on the road. ¡°We got married against our parent¡¯s wish.¡±, She paused before continuing. ¡°You see, my family wanted me to marry someone with higher ss rather than a driver as well as an assistant of Mr. ¡­I mean Sir.¡±, She quickly covered the name of her boss. ¡°While his parent didn¡¯t want him to marry me because I¡¯m four years old than Albert.¡± ¡°Oh!¡±, ¡®Both the reasons sound absurd to me. I mean, who cares for higher ss or lower ss if you find the right life partner, and don¡¯t they know that weight, age, and height are just numbers when you¡¯re in love.¡¯ ¡°Right now, our financial situation is really tight. That¡¯s why to help Albert financially; I took all the jobs which Sir gave to me.¡± ¡°And you¡¯re fine with all the jobs. I mean¡­¡± ¡°I know what you mean, Ma¡¯am! But I believe no work is small. Moreover, I would have been doing the same thing at my house as well, i. e., cooking, cleaning,undry, driving, etc., etc., as long as I¡¯m getting a good amount of money in my bank ount. I¡¯m happy with my work.¡± ¡°So, what¡¯s your future n?¡± ¡°As for now, Albert is handling all the expenses of both of us. While I¡¯m saving mine, after a year or two, we will think of having our own home, and then we might think of having a baby or babies.¡± ¡°A! That¡¯s so inspiring and cute.¡±, I said, on which she blushed again. ¡°By the way, how do you know about me?¡± ¡°Albert told me about you.¡±, She kept her answer short on, which I felt like she had to tell a lot more about it, but she couldn¡¯t. She halted the car near a building, and it seemed like I had arrived at my destination. **** ¡°All right! Done with our introduction now! Now, if you feelfortable, then please tell me about your nightmares.¡±, Dr. White asked, on which I gave her a nervous smile. ¡°I.. umm..¡± I felt lost. I couldn¡¯t gather the courage to tell her about my miserable life.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Understanding my situation, she spoke softly. ¡°I know it¡¯s painful for you to talk about it, but you have to speak about it.¡±, She said and looked at my injured legs. ¡°Just like to heal this wound, you have to clean it out. Again and again and again after getting this bandage wet or for some other reasons. And the cleaning process always stings. The cleaning of the wound hurts but you will keep doing that procedure continuously; then, along with time, you will stop feeling any kind of pain. Yes. that¡¯s the moment when you stop feeling any kind of pain; you know it is healed.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± ¡°Just remember that when we can¡¯tugh at the same joke again and again, then why to cry again and again for the same pain!¡± I nodded my head again. ¡®Get yourself together, Fk! You have to be strong for yourself. God is giving this opportunity to you, so instead of crying like a coward, ept your nightmare so that it cannot haunt you.¡¯, My mind said. . #TBC Chapter 18 Fk¡¯s POV . ¡°Hey Maria,¡± I called her name when I found her engrossed in reading a magazine. She kept the magazine on the table when she heard me and stood on her feet toe near me. ¡°How was the session with Dr. Hazel White?¡±, She asked, helping me to walk so that I wouldn¡¯t end up keeping all my pressure on my injured leg. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±, I answered truthfully. Because I really couldn¡¯t figure it out. All I knew was that I cried; I cried a lot. I was sure that one could guess that just by looking at puffy eyes. ¡°Do you want to go somewhere else? I mean, any ce where you can feel better? Because you looked¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine, Maria. Thank you. I want to home and rest for a while.¡±, I said, cutting her in between. I was having a slight headache because of crying continuously for half an hour or more. ¡°Okay, Ma¡¯am.¡± ¡°Also, I want you to call me by name, please.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°Please! I¡¯m no different than you. Keep this formality till your sir because he¡¯s a way richer and more powerful than both of us. But I¡¯m nowhere near him.¡± ¡°But one day, you will share the same status equal to him after your marriage with him.¡± ¡°Do you think so?¡± ¡°Think what?¡± ¡°That he will marry me?¡± I asked, on which she opened her mouth to say something, but she couldn¡¯t. She left that topic over there. After a momentter, when we settled in the car, and that¡¯s when she spoke. ¡°Sir loves you dearly, but some situation is not under his control. So, please don¡¯t judge the choices he makes when you don¡¯t know the options he had to choose from.¡± ¡°Then he can share the options with me instead of hiding it from me.¡± ¡°And what will you do after knowing the options?¡±, She asked. ¡°Do you think you can sort out his problem just like he can sort your problems?¡±, She added another question, shutting mepletely. The ride was filled with silence. I didn¡¯t know the reason why Maria was quiet, but I was quiet because I was thinking about HIM. There was definitely a big reason behind all this mysterious thing that was going on my back. And after talking about it with Maria, I realized that there was nothing I could do about it. After all, who the hell was I? A Nobody! When I couldn¡¯t help myself to find my real identity, then how in heaven I could help someone else. Immediately an urge to know about my real parents, my own identity started craving in my mind and my heart. I knew that one person who could answer my question still; because of my fear, I couldn¡¯t gather the courage to go back to Sydney and get my answers from him. Why the hell was I staying in an Orphanage like an orphan when I knew that my parents were out there and were still alive. Who knows, I could be the Rapunzel of my life? My kidnappers didn¡¯t treat me well, but that didn¡¯t mean that even my real parents would also treat me right. I might be their lost princess, right? Instead of waiting here and hoping for my parents to find me, why shouldn¡¯t I take a step to find them OR get the answers to my questions? Shit! Now I understood why I was still away from my parents; that¡¯s because even God helps those who help themselves, and guess what? I did nothing, YET. ¡®But not anymore; I have to find who I am? From where do Ie from? Who are my parents? Now, I will help myself in healing, in bing stronger than ever, in learning new things and knowing my identity.¡¯ ¡°We¡¯re here.¡± I heard Maria¡¯s voice and came out of the train of thoughts. I nodded before stepping out of the car. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t want to offend you by saying those things,¡± Maria spoke again, on which I looked at her. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Whatever you said was nothing but the truth. So, I didn¡¯t mind it all.¡±, I said with a smiling face. ¡°Liar. If you do not have felt bad, then you mustn¡¯t be silent during the whole ride.¡± ¡°You¡¯re overthinking. I was silent during the ride because something was going on in my mind.¡± I admitted the truth. ¡°It has nothing to do with your words, trust me.¡± ¡°Oh, I see,¡± She muttered. ¡°What were you thinking so hard?¡± ¡°About me.¡± ¡°What about you?¡± ¡°I will share this with you some other day.¡±, I replied. ¡°Okay then! What will you like to have in your lunch?¡± ¡°Anything will be fine. How about something which is your favorite? In that way, I will get to know a little more about you.¡±Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Sure.¡±, A big smile appeared on her face, and after leaving me in my room. She dashed out to do her business. While Iy down on the bed, staring at the ceiling. Now that I had made up my mind to meet Adhiraj Srivastav, whom I considered as my father for thirteen years, but he turned out to be my kidnapper I wondered how couldn¡¯t I figure out that truth sooner because I clearly remembered that everyone used to call him ADHIRAJ while he had documented his name as ¡®MIRAAN¡¯. He was always faking his identity to save himself from getting caught. I had to think properly what all the things I should have prepared in case he tried to kidnap again. The first thing which I want to know why did he kidnap me? Am I some heir of a billionaire or something? Or He kidnapped me out of hatred and anger for my family? Though he was not here to answer my this question, I could guess the second reason behind my kidnapping. I had seen hatred in his eyes for me. He wanted me to suffer all my life. Since I had done nothing wrong with him, surely he was taking his revenge on my family by hurting me. It meant I wasn¡¯t a nobody. If I want to help HIM, then I would have to help myself first. And that would begin from now onwards. **** I tried to search about a new born kidnapping in 1999 for a god know how long until I found a list of kidnappings between 1990-1999 along with Date, Victims, Abductors, Location, Age of victims, oue and notes! ¡®Date: 3-3-1999 Victim: Fk Singh Rathore Abductor: Adhiraj Srivastava Location: Kolkata, India Age of victim: Two hours Oue: Unknown Notes: Rathore was kidnapped by Adhiraj Srivastva on 3 March 1999 from the hospital. Her parents reported her missing report and tried to find the look for her kidnapper. No trace of her ever found, nor had the investigators been able to ascertain any further information about her situation or current location.¡¯ At this moment, I literally wanted to p myself for not looking for all these news earlier. I mean everything¡­everything was on the wikipedia and all I had to do was SEARCH but I never did. Shit! Shit! Shit! I cursed myself at my stupidity A big smile appeared on my face when I realized my real name was FALAK SINGH RATHORE, not Fk Srivastava. Now, I had to find about my parents and then their address and BINGO! I would finally get chance to meet my REAL parents. ¡®Mom, dad! I hope you still remember me.¡¯, I thought and thank you lord for helping me out. . #TBC Chapter 19 Fk¡¯s POV . After that news, I tried to search for more news rted to it to know even a slight detail about my parents, but I didn¡¯t find any. ¡°Person having surname ¡®singh rathore''¡± ¡°Person having surname ¡®singh rathore¡¯ in Kolkata, India.¡± ¡°Fk Singh Rathore¡± Etc, Etc! But in the end, all I used to get the information rted to ¡®Which caste is Singh Rathore? Are Rathod and Rathore the same? Are Rajput and Rathore the same? Is Rathore a royal family?¡¯ I threw my phone away in frustration because the rest of the results were not helping me at all. At the same time, I heard a soft knock at the door. ¡°Come in, Maria.¡± ¡°Ma¡¯a¡­I mean Fk, your lunch.¡±, She said and made her way toward the table to arrange all the things. ¡°You okay?¡±, She asked. I looked at her in surprise; wondering did she had already guess that something was wrong with me? Was I that obvious? ¡°Yeah! I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°Okay! If you say so! By the way, at what time will you be free? So that I can take you out for teaching you how to drive, you know?¡± ¡°How about four in the evening?¡± ¡°Great. I know a ce where you learn driving.¡±, She said smilingly before leaving the room. Before I could have started my lunch, there was an envelope again. A wide smile appeared on my face when I looked at that envelope, and I couldn¡¯t hold myself from checking what was inside it. ¡®I miss you A little too much A little too often And a little more Every day, every hour, every minute, and every second. -Attam¡¯ With a smiling emoji at the end. ¡°I miss you too,¡± I spoke to myself and thought to say the same when he would be in front of me. **** After having lunch, Iy on the bed and started my search mission all over the inte. When in the end, nothing worked out, I created a Facebook ID which the name ¡®Fk Singh Rathore¡¯ and almost filled all my details over there; along with that, I created an Instagram ount and posted one of my pictures on it with the hashtag Fk Singh Rathore, Fk, kidnapped, 23 years ago, singh rathore, Kolkata, and whatever that came in my mind. Later on, I thought to make a TikTok video as well by disclosing my story to everyone who knew this idea could work. At the same time, I also knew that by doing this, I was risking disclosing my location to my kidnapper as well. I thought to talk with Ash and Attam before uploading any video over social media. And for that, I had to share my biggest secret with them, which was unknown to both of them until now. As decided, around four in the evening, Maria drove me to a deserted ce to teach me how to drive. ¡°Okay! The basic three things that you have to keep in mind is ABC. A for elerator, B for Brake, and C for Clutch.¡±, She guided and then pointed her finger toward my feet¡­well, not feet but near my feet. ¡°That¡¯s elerator; the middle one is brake and then Clutch.¡±, She exined again, on which I nodded my head. **** Two hourster ¡°You did great! Do you have a driving license?¡± Maria asked when we reached back the apartment. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Then it¡¯s high time you should get one! I¡¯m sure you can drive the car smoothly by the end of this week.¡± ¡°But even though I will learn how to drive, it¡¯s not like I have a car or a two-wheeler to drive?¡± ¡°Who knows?¡±, She shrugged her shoulder and took a water bottle from the refrigerator. ¡°One should always be prepared for everything.¡±, Saying this, she forwarded a ss of water to me while she drank the rest. ¡°All right then, I will apply for the driving license online.¡±, I agreed with her words. ¡°And get an appointment to test drive on Monday itself.¡± ¡°I like that.¡±, Maria said and winked. ¡°Anyway, what do you want to have as a snack?¡±, She asked. ¡°Leave that to me! This time I will prepare snacks for both of us.¡± ¡°Sir will not like the idea of you working in this state.¡±Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±, I assured her. ¡°There used to be a time when I used to do each and every household chore with all my injuries all over my body.¡± A wave of fear passed through my body when I spoke that but then, just like Dr. White had said that I should keep speaking about my pain so that one day when I would talk about my previous life, I wouldn¡¯t feel any pain. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to hear that.¡± I gave her a weak smile before speaking. ¡°So, these two cuts are nothing in front of that. I will join you here after a while.¡±, I added and walked toward my room on my own. ¡°Let me help you.¡± ¡°No. Thank you. Don¡¯t spoil me like this.¡± I denied her attempt to help me politely. The cuts were still hurting, but I could handle that. After changing my clothes, I returned back to the kitchen. Maria was already there for me, and by that time, she had also changed her clothes. ¡°I can help you with the things which you will need.¡±, She announced before I would have asked her to sit calmly on the couch. ¡°Okay!¡± I nodded because I felt that I might need her help because I was quite unaware of this new ce. ¡°Now let me check the fridge to see what we have.¡±, Saying I walked toward the fridge. ¡°So what have you decided?¡±, She asked when I finally checked all the things. ¡°Beer Battered Fish And Chips,¡± I responded. ¡°I hope Albert, you and your sir are not allergic to the seafood.¡± ¡°dly we¡¯re not.¡±, She chirped. The moment these three words left her mouth. I grabbed the things from the fridge to prepare the snacks. I started preparing the batter. ¡°Wow! You cook like a professional.¡±, Maria said, to which Iughed and used both of my hands simultaneously to do work. Maria watched me hungrily through all the process. ¡°I¡¯m going to text Albert toe as soon as possible.¡±, She said and pulled her mobile to call him. ¡°Hey, honey!¡± ¡°Oh, you¡¯re busy.¡± ¡°I just called you to ask you toe to Ma¡¯am apartment as soon as possible because Ma¡¯am is cooking mouth-watering snacks.¡± ¡°Oh my my! It seems like he¡¯s angry. Call me if you stay alive. Bye. Love you¡± Though I could only hear Maria¡¯s side, I could guess what she meant by ¡®he¡¯s angry.¡¯ ¡®Please, Lord gives him the strength to control his anger.¡¯, I prayed in my mind. . His POV . I dialed the office number of my Assitant, but he didn¡¯t receive the call. I stood up on my feet to check where the hell he was! Didn¡¯t I just mention before toe up with the financial statement for the past three months? I fumed in anger when I found him talking to someone on his phone. And the only person who had wrapped him around her fingers because of which he sometimes acts like a lovesick puppy. I opened the door to scold him; that¡¯s when I heard him speaking. ¡°Really? Ma¡¯am, is cooking snacks for us?¡±, He asked happily. ¡°ALBERT LEE HARRIS,¡± I called his full name to make him realize that how pissed I was at this moment. ¡°I think I¡¯m dead.¡±, He muttered and looked at me like a scared kitten, and quickly disconnected the phone. ¡°WHAT THE HELL TO DO THINK YOU WERE DOING DURING OFFICE HOUR?¡± I roared. ¡°Thinking to eat snacks cooked by Ma¡¯am.¡±, He responded and shut his eyes in regret realizing what he just had said. ¡°I mean to say that¡­¡± ¡°Save it. I think I need to hire a new personal assistant for me because all you can think of is FOOD.¡± I red at him. ¡°Please don¡¯t that, Sir. I promise I will not repeat my mistake.¡± ¡°Take out my car! We¡¯re leaving for Fk¡¯s apartment.¡± ¡°Why, sir?¡± ¡°Because my assistant is interested in thinking to eating snacks cooked by my girl rather than working in the office. So, before dposing his dead body, I¡¯m going to fulfill hisst wish.¡± ¡°Sir¡­¡± ¡°Leave.¡±, I ordered, and Albert left from there reluctantly. I didn¡¯t express it in front of him, but more than him, I was interested in reaching Fk¡¯s ce and eating the snacks she was making. This was going to be the first time when I would eat something cooked by her. *** ¡°What is she cooking?¡± I asked after settling in the car. ¡°Beer Battered Fish And Chips,¡± Albert responded. ¡°Okay! From now onwards, you and Maria are allergic to seafood.¡±, I dered, nning to eat all the snacks on my own. ¡°What? When did that¡­.¡± ¡°I¡¯M SAYING THAT NOW YOU BOTH ARE ALLERGIC TO SEAFOOD.¡±, I said, stressing each and every word on which he quickly nodded his head. ¡°Yes! Yes Sir! We have both been allergic to seafood since our birth. How can we forget that? We are so silly.¡±, He mumbled, more like talking with himself. ¡°Sir, and what about fulfilling myst wish?¡±, He asked innocently. ¡°I¡¯m saving your life by not allowing you to eat seafood. In that way, you¡¯re not dying today. That¡¯s why I have postponed yourst wish to some other day.¡± ¡°You¡¯re so great, sir. Thank you for saving my life.¡± . #TBC Chapter 20 Fk¡¯s POV . I was busy in cooking when Maria¡¯s phone rang again. She pulled it out from her pocket, and a smile broke on her lips. That expression was enough for me to tell that who was on the other side of the phone. Well, my expression was no more different than her when I received notes from HIM. She received the call. ¡°I can expect that you¡¯re alive; that¡¯s why you¡¯re calling me?¡±, She teased. ¡°WHAT?¡±, She sounded shocked. ¡°But why?¡±, She asked in confusion. ¡°Oh, okay!¡±, She sounded disappointed now. Once she disconnected the call, I looked in her direction and raised my brow to know the reason behind her disappointed look. ¡°Umm¡­I¡¯m sorry, Fk.¡±, She apologized all of a sudden. ¡°What happened? Why are you apologizing?¡± I asked and lowered to the me of the stove. ¡°Umm.. remember you had asked that whether anyone is allergic to seafood or not?¡±, She reminded. ¡°Yeah!¡± ¡°Albert is allergic to seafood. But I swear I didn¡¯t know about that. He said that when we were dating, he just lied to me about this because he wanted to impress me as I like seafood.¡±, She said reluctantly. ¡°It¡¯s fine then. I will prepare something else for him.¡±, Saying this, I walked toward the fridge. ¡°Noooooo,¡± She screamed, on which I looked at her in surprise. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. All I mean to say is that it¡¯s not required.¡±, She added. ¡°It is required. How can I let Albert hungry?¡± ¡°God! I don¡¯t know how to frame this?¡±, She muttered helplessly. ¡°I hate you for doing this, Albert.¡±, She added and then looked at me. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Fk, but Albert nned a dinner date. So, you don¡¯t have to prepare anything for him. And even I won¡¯t be able to eat anything.¡±, She said by looking everywhere except my face. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°Oh, It¡¯s all right.¡±, I said half-heartedly. ¡°But at least you can taste and tell me how is it?¡± I suggested and walked toward the cupboard to take out a te for her. ¡°Noooo,¡± She screamed again, on which I stared at her as if she was in her right mind or not? Why was she behaving so strangelytely? ¡°I¡­I can¡¯t even taste.¡±, She said, and before I could have asked the reason behind it, she added. ¡°I have to get ready for my dinner date. I¡¯m sorry again. You invested so much time in it but¡­. Don¡¯t worry, Sir will surely help you in taste and finishing all the snacks.¡± ¡®Really? What do you think he is? A food monster?¡¯ I wanted to ask in a sarcastic way because there was no way he could eat the snacks of two additional people, but I didn¡¯t because HE was her boss and insulting him in front of anyone was something I could never imagine of. I just smiled at her, but deep down, I was hurt by her action. At least she should have tasted it. With a heavy heart, I prepared the rest of the snacks and then packed one-third of the snacks in a box and thought to give it to Ash. ¡®I hope HE will not mind if I will take a part of Beer Battered fish for my friend.¡¯, I thought. *** After a moment, Maria came rushing into the kitchen. She had wore a beautiful red dress and had curled her hair. ¡°You look beautiful.¡±, I said. ¡°Thank you.¡±, She smiled and held my wrist with her one hand, bringing me out of the kitchen carefully, and forwarded me a blindfold with the other. ¡°Sir is here. So you need to¡­umm¡­ ¡°I get it.¡±, I mumbled and took it from her hand. How was I going to eat in this way? Neither I was blind earlier, nor did I have a habit of eating when I was blindfolded. I sighed grumpily and tied it around my eyes. I walked toward the couch, which I knew was nearby. ¡°Let me help you.¡± Maria held my arm to guide me. ¡°Please don¡¯t.¡± I refused politely and removed her hand from my arm. ¡°If this is my journey, then I will like to walk on this path on my own.¡±, Saying this, I started taking baby steps at the time I was counting the number of steps. After a while, my thigh got in contact with something hard. I used my hand to touch what it was, and a smile broke on my lips when I realized it was the arm of the couch. This was it. By touching the couch step by step, I finally figured out which was the front side of the couch and finally settled on it. ¡°Wow!¡± Mariaplimented on which I smiled. At the same time, I heard the ¡®DING¡¯ sound of the elevator. HE was here. Not that anyone said that to me, but no one could visit me here except him, right? Since my eyes were closed, my ear was on high alert. It was observing the pattern in which shoes were clicking against the floor. Since there were two people, I guess. It was hard for me to identify which one belonged to HIM. Soon, the sound of heels and shoes could be heard clearly, so I believe those belonged to Maria and Albert. Once I heard the sound of DING sound again, I realized that they had finally left. With that, I started hard to focus on the sound of HIS footsteps because, at that time, all I heard was the loud thudding of my heart in my chest. He sat beside me and softly took my hand into his.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Breathe IN, breathe OUT. Breathe IN, breathe OUT. ¡°Rx, Senorita!¡±, He said. It was easy for him to say, hard for me. Because my body did, my heart and my mind couldn¡¯t. ¡°I missed you.¡±, he said in a low tone. ¡®Get your together, Fk. Tell him that you missed him too.¡¯, My mind said. ¡®Exactly! Tell him that your feeling was no different from his.¡¯, My heart reminded me. I was about to open my mouth to say ¡®I missed you too.¡¯ when he beat me. ¡°Just give me a minute. After freshening up, I will arrange the te for both of us.¡±, Saying this, he stood on his feet to leave from there, and he did in the next moment. ¡®Stupid! Stupid! Stupid!¡¯ I scolded myself but taking so much time. *** A momentter! ¡°Why have you packed half of the snacks in a box and the other in another container?¡±, He asked when he was in the kitchen to bring the Beer battered fish and chips. ¡°I have kept them for Ash. I was thinking of taking those for her. Sorry, I forgot to ask that from you. I can do that, right?¡± I asked it now. He was Richie rich; he wouldn¡¯t mind if I would take something from here by using all the ingredients of his kitchen, right? ¡°No,¡± There came his straight answer. ¡°Sorry?¡± ¡°You have used all the ingredients of my kitchen, so only I have the right to eat these.¡±, He responded arrogantly. I knew that my mouth was wide open after hearing him. ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°I said NO. And NO means NO. I don¡¯t want to talk about it.¡±, He said, leaving no argument for discussion. ¡°I have earned all this money by my hard work. I haven¡¯t opened a charity house.¡±, He added. I couldn¡¯t understand why he was behaving like this? I meant I didn¡¯t know that he was that MISER. I heard the sound of the tes near the table in front of the couch, so I believed that he was arranging the things. ¡°I came to know from Maria that you¡¯re learning driving.¡±, He initiated a conversation, changing the topic. ¡°Yeah! Today was my first day.¡±, I responded. ¡°If you want, then let me know. I can present you with a new car so that you can drive yourself to the office on a daily basis.¡± ¡®This human had enough money to buy me a new car but not enough money to share some snacks with others.¡¯, I thought. He was such a bipr. . #TBC Chapter 21 Fk¡¯s POV .Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. All the evil thoughts or the negative images that he had made in my eyes by saying those words washed off when he fed me with his own hand. I started crying all of a sudden! ¡°Fk, what the hell? Why are you crying?¡±, He panicked and cupped my face in worry. But I just couldn¡¯t stop. ¡°Please tell me, Seno! Did you cut your inner cheeks with teeth or your tongue with the teeth? Open your mouth.¡±, He said, thinking about all the possibilities of because of which I could be crying. But none of them was the reason behind my tears. It was alling to me because no one¡­. I repeat, no one had ever fed me with his or her hand to me until this age. Generally, all kids experience this moment for the first time at their home with their parents, especially mom, but I was never that lucky. Now the table had just 180 degrees round, and I was experiencing a thing that I had never felt before. ¡°You¡¯re scaring me now.¡± ¡°I¡¯m.. I¡¯m all right. I¡¯m sorry, Attam. I just got a bit¡­overwhelmed for a second.¡± I wiped my tears, and while doing so, my hand brushed with his. ¡°You¡¯re telling me the truth, right?¡±, He asked to confirm whether I was telling him the truth or not. I nodded my head before speaking, ¡°No one has ever fed me with his hand before.¡±, I confessed. ¡°His hand? You want other men to feed you?¡±, His grip around my face tightened, making me realize that he was mad. But his grip was not tight enough to hurt me in any way. What? I didn¡¯t see thating. I didn¡¯t mean other men to feed me when I had mentioned that no one had ever fed me with his hand before. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare to think like that, Fk.¡±, he hissed, making me confirm two things about him. First that he knew how to control his anger near me, and second that he was possessive of me! For the first time in my time, someone was possessive of me! A smile broke on my lips when I realized that. ¡°There¡¯s nothing so funny.¡± ¡°I know.¡±, I said in a low tone and then ced both my hand on his and slowly removed it from my cheek to hold them into my hand. ¡°Don¡¯t be jealous, Attam.¡± I paused before continuing. ¡°When I had mentioned before that ¡®no one had ever fed me with his hand before,¡¯ all I meant to say was that in all my life, no one treated me like this. There¡¯s nothing that is hidden from you; you know that, right?¡± ¡°Hmm. Did I overact?¡±, He asked, on which I shook my head. ¡°No. In fact, I like it.¡±, I said truthfully. ¡°By the way, I had to share with you something very important. Something that I had never shared with anyone.¡±, I said in a serious tone. ¡°Okay! I¡¯m listening.¡±, Saying this, I think he gave all his attention to me. Taking a deep breath, I started speaking, ¡°You remember how my parents used to treat me years back?¡± I asked, on which he softly squeezed my hand, making me feel that he did remember that. ¡°They were actually my kidnappers, not my parents.¡± ¡°What? How did you know that? And who told you that?¡± ¡°I¡¯ming to that point.¡±, I responded. ¡°The night when I was rescued from that hell. I came to know about this truth from my mom¡¯s brother. Please note thatdy was not or say never my mother.¡±, I added. ¡°He told me that I was kidnapped by my dad or, say, my kidnapper just after my birth.¡± ¡°So, do you know who is your parents or anything about your real parents?¡± ¡°Not yet. But I know the only person who can give answers to all my answers. Mykidnapper, Miraan Srivastava aka Adhiraj Srivastava. All these years, I knew this but never gathered the courage to go back to him and get my answers from him. But today, I decided to find my real identity, to find my real parents, and with that hope, I searched about the list of kids kidnapped in the year 1999. And see, with the god¡¯s grace, I finally found my name in the list.¡± ¡°Are you sure that those details are correct? I mean, there are so many things over the interest which are nothing but rumors. I don¡¯t want to discourage you, but¡­you know what I am trying to say, right?¡± ¡°Yes! I understand your concern. But there cannot be so many simrities. The details which are mentioned over the interest are simr to mine. The girl who was kidnapped that day and I share the same birth date, along with the first name. The name of the kidnapper is Adhiraj Srivastav. Both are still missing, and there¡¯s no record of them till now.¡±, I exined. ¡°Why don¡¯t you check that on your own?¡± I suggested and left his hand so that he could verify all the things which I had found out. I didn¡¯t know howe my parents couldn¡¯t catch my kidnapper. It might be because he would have acted smart at that time, but even the smartest people in the world ended up doing stupid things because of being overconfident. And my kidnapper did the same. Neither did he change my date of birth nor change my first name. ¡°If whatever you are saying is true and is as per the record mentioned over the Wikipedia, then¡­then your real name is.. ¡°I know. I know. It¡¯s Fk Singh Rathore.¡± I cut him off in between andpleted the sentence which he was going to speak. ¡°I might sound like a mean girl, but I need your help again.¡± ¡°I know, Senorita! I know what do you want now? And I promise to ask someone to find out about your parents in India, and at the same time, I will drag that kidnapper out of his hidden spot to know the truth from him. But¡­¡± ¡°But what?¡± ¡°Will you leave me and this country after finding your parents?¡±, He asked in a low tone and grabbed my hand again, with a fear that I might leave now. ¡°In life, we choose some rtionships and some rtionships God chooses for us.¡±, I replied. ¡°And you are one who is chosen by God.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe in all this,¡± He restored. ¡°But I do. If God wants someone in your life, then he will find a way to cross your paths. You won¡¯t have to make it happen yourself.¡± ¡°If you trust him so much, and I trust your belief in him.¡±, He said. ¡°Now, let me hire a private investigator in India to find out more about your family.¡± ¡°And what about my kidnapper?¡± ¡°If he¡¯s still in this country, then he is going to regret each and every moment of his life for making you suffer.¡±, He said with determination in his tone. . #TBC Chapter 22 Fk¡¯s POV . ¡°I can¡¯t express my gratitude in words for everything that you¡¯re doing for me.¡±, I said to HIM when he returned back after calling someone to find out about my parents as well as my kidnappers. ¡°Then don¡¯t express it through words; you can share in the way I want.¡±, He said, and I felt his breath near my neck before he could have made any further move, I maintaining some distance between us. I heard him sigh, and the next thing I knew, his head was in myp, and I ced my hand on his head. ¡°So what¡¯s your n for tomorrow?¡±, He asked casually as if he had done nothing a moment before. ¡°Yo.. your head is.. is in myp.¡±, I stuttered and mentally pped myself for stuttering. ¡°I know. But that¡¯s not the answer to my question.¡± I sighed, realizing he was doing everything for a purpose. ¡°After attending the session with Dr. White. I will visit the orphanage to check on all my kids and my old age friends. And then Ash will pick me up from there as we have nned to spend time together. And then, I will spend some time with Maria to know how did her date go. Then I will practice driving the car at least for an hour or more. Then I will return back to the orphanage.¡± I didn¡¯t realize it when I started running my fingers in his hair. His hairs were short and soft. I could feel that his hair was settled with gel earlier before I started messing with it. I couldn¡¯t help but wonder about the color of his hair. ¡°What about me? Won¡¯t you share some moment with me?¡±, He asked as if he used to take my permission before fixing our meeting until now. Not that I wasining. I chuckled before speaking. ¡°I will be near you whenever you want. All you have to send Albert OR the same familiar car or something that tells me that you want to meet me.¡± ¡°I like that answer.¡± ¡°By the way, why don¡¯t you tell me about yourself? I mean, obvious without letting me know about your identity. And on the top? Why didn¡¯t you try to contact me in these ten years? Why all of a sudden?¡± ¡°Umm¡­you can say that I was kind of busy. Busy in building my career. I don¡¯t want to freak you out by telling you the whole truth. But trust me, not a day passed by when I didn¡¯t miss you. It¡¯s just a part of knew that at that age, building my career was more important.¡± ¡°So, you¡¯re studious kid, huh?¡± I asked, and I started using my mind to recall who all were the studious kids in my ss, especially in my ss. And two names screamed in my mind. us Martinez Jacob Martinez Tyler Jones They both were the first, second, and third rank holders of my ss. Sometimes, I could able to beat Jacob and Tyler in the marks; that¡¯s because they used to hang out with the bad boy¡¯s gang, but us was OFFLIMIT. He didn¡¯t have a single bad habit. That¡¯s a different story that he used to hang out with them because they were the yers of the junior basketball team. But then, us didn¡¯t belong to a rich family, or did he?¡± While I was thinking all this, I didn¡¯t hear what HE replied. He held my hand, which I was using to caress his hair, breaking my chain of thoughts. ¡°You¡¯re trying to figure out my identity, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°N. No..¡± ¡°I think we should stop meeting now.¡±, He dropped the bomb on me and lifted his head from my thigh. ¡°I will ask someone to drop you.¡±Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. ¡°Please¡­please! Don¡¯t do this.¡±, I said desperately. ¡°I have made up my mind, Senorita, and you are leaving. That¡¯s final.¡± ¡°I promise I will never try to find your identity. Please don¡¯t send me awa¡­¡± ¡°Never make a promise if you can¡¯t keep them¡­because when you break a promise, you break a heart, and I¡¯m afraid that the heart which will break will be yours.¡±, He responded, cutting me in between. ¡°Please¡­¡± ¡°No. I have already made up my mind.¡± ¡°Fine, then I¡¯m not going to beg in front of you. As you said before, we should stop meeting now.¡±, I said in anger. ¡°So, don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯t send Albert near my office because I will never¡­.¡± I couldn¡¯tplete the sentence because I was doubtful that I would be able to keep myself away from him. ¡°Never what? Why did you stop? Complete it.¡±, He said, grabbing my elbow and pulling me toward him. I smelt the smell of his cologne. Immediately I realized that this was the same smell that I had smelt that day in the lift when those three musketeers entered the lift. Even that day, I felt that this cologne was familiar. Now I realized why? ¡°Say it, Fk.¡±, He stressed. ¡°Please don¡¯t do this to me.¡±, I ended up saying something. But guess what? I was not at all regretting about that. ¡°A wise man once said, ¡®Speak when you¡¯re angry, and you will make the best speech you will ever regret.¡¯ That¡¯s why I don¡¯t want toplete that sentence.¡± I finally said what I had to say. Before I could register anything, he pulled me closer than we were already and kissed on my lips without taking my permission likest time. Maybe everything happened all of a sudden, and my mind didn¡¯t get time to panic. His lips were on mine, and he was kissing me so passionately, just like I had read in the novels. My breath could barely keep up. And yet, I wanted more. I responded to his kiss, my hand on his torso. While his one hand had gripped my waist, bringing me even closer to him, and his fingers of the other hand, were in my hair, making me crazy. I was losing control. I needed him like I needed air, and I craved for more each second his lips were on mine. It was anything but not at all a sweet and innocent kiss. He was passionate, iming his hold on me, wanting me. I didn¡¯t know until now that I could be so indecent, but here I was, responding to his kiss with all my might. The taste of his lips, his hard breathing, and his hands all over my body were driving me crazy. Immediately I felt his little member standing straight in all glory and rubbing against my abdomen. I slowly pushed him away, and I was d that he stopped kissing me for a while. He rested his forehead over mine, still holding me close to him. We were both panting. ¡°I get it. We should stop before¡­.¡± Neither hepleted the sentence nor did I ask him to do so because we both understood the situation. . #TBC Chapter 23 Fk¡¯s POV . ¡°What¡¯s the time now?¡± I asked. ¡°It¡¯s seven-ten.¡± ¡°Umm¡­. I was thinking of meeting Ash! I didn¡¯t see her today. I¡¯m missing her, and I know she will be missing me too.¡±, I said and thought of calling her to meet at our favorite ce. ¡°Should I be jealous of her because you kind of missed her but not me?¡±, He asked in a serious tone. ¡°Seriously, Attam?¡± ¡°All right, Fine! I will ask one of my drivers to take you to that cafe and then bring you back!¡± ¡°That¡¯s not required. I can handle myself. I¡¯m a big girl now. Moreover, it¡¯s just seven-ten, right? I will be back till nine. And even my legs don¡¯t hurt that much.¡± ¡°Still, I won¡¯t let you go through public transport. Book an or Uber.¡± ¡°Okay.¡±, I agreed to him because it was better to take a can rather than get attention to my known ce if they would see me stepping out of a branded car. ¡°Perfect then.¡± That was it? He agreed to my request that easily? ¡°Even I will have to leave because there are a lot of pending works rted to the office. I mightete at night. So, don¡¯t wait for me, and you can sleep peacefully after dinner.¡±, He added and kissed me again, a quick, innocent one this time. ¡°Bye. Take care!¡± ¡°You too.¡± When he started leaving, I carefully heard the pattern of his step. ¡°Listen!¡± ¡°Yes, Seno!¡± ¡°I missed you too.¡±, I confessed. Sometimes it¡¯s now or never. Life was too short to hide your feelings. Don¡¯t be afraid or nervous to say what you feel, right? I didn¡¯t know why I was having a feeling that something was going to happen tonight. My heart was feeling restless for no reason. ¡®Please take care of everything, Lord.¡¯ I prayed in my mind, and with the DING sound, I realized that he had finally left. After a secondter, I removed my blindfold and looked for my phone, and finally found it in the kitchen. At the same time, my eyesnded on the empty tiffin where I had packed snacks for Ash. I shook my head, recalling that conversation. I could believe him. He ate all the snacks on his own. I wondered how big his stomach was! But then I didn¡¯t feel that HE even had a small amount of fat on his stomach. I picked up my phone, and there was two missed call from Ash and a few messages from her. ¡®I¡¯ming to your ce to meet you. I can¡¯t sleep peacefully until I check on you and your legs. And I don¡¯t give a damn about the fact that I will have to drive in the opposite direction.¡± ¡°WHAT THE FUCK! You lied to both Father Gregory and me about yourst night¡¯s stay.¡± ¡°Pick up the damn phone!¡± ¡°Are you with your Mysterious guy?¡± ¡°Where are you? Are you still alive? Call me before seven if you don¡¯t want me to go near the police.¡±, This was thest message from her, and that was half an hour. God! I screamed in my mind and quickly dialed her number, but she was not receiving the call. ¡®Pick the call. Pick the call.¡¯ I started chanting, and finally, she picked the call in itsst ring. ¡°Tell me anything but not that you¡¯re in the police station.¡±, I said directly the moment the call was connected without any greeting. ¡°Tell me anything but not that you already lost your virginity.¡±, She eximed. ¡°For god¡¯s sake, Ash! Don¡¯t shout it that loudly. What will people say when they will hear you?¡± ¡°Fine! Where the hell were you? And why didn¡¯t you receive the call earlier?¡± ¡°I was with HIM.¡± ¡°Wow! You forgot about me already? Where are you now? I¡¯ming to meet you?¡± ¡°How about we meet at our spot?¡± I suggested. ¡°You naughty girl! You reached into his bedroom that fast!¡± ¡°Shut up, Ash!¡± ¡°Fine! See you there in 15-20 minutes.¡± ¡°Perfect.¡± **** ¡°Vomit,¡± Ashley said the moment she grabbed a seat beside me. ¡°Seriously? No greeting and nothing? At least you should have asked how am I?¡± I said, raising my brow, and then pointed her toward my leg. ¡°See, my leg is injured.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t try to change the topic, Miss.¡±, She muttered, narrowing her eyes. ¡°By the way, you spend just twenty-four hours with him, and you injured yourself. What is he to you? A bad omen.¡±, She asked sarcastically. ¡°I seriously don¡¯t like it when you speak shit about him.¡± ¡°Ahem Ahem, it seems like love is in the air.¡±, Shemented but then raised her hand in the air when she found me ring. ¡°Fine! I will zip my mouth.¡±, She added and dramatically zipped her mouth. ¡°Good. Now stay like until I finish speaking.¡±, I ordered, pointing my finger toward her, on which she nodded her head. ¡°There¡¯s something about my life that I have never shared with you, Ash,¡± I started speaking and then looked toward her. She had raised her eyebrow out of curiosity. ¡°Something which was or said which is the reason behind my dark circles and sleepless nights,¡± I told her the answer, which she had wanted to know for a long. ¡°Something happened with me years back which left a big trauma in my life, and even after all this year, I¡¯m not over it.¡± ¡°I know you are curious to know about THAT REASON, but I can¡¯t help you now. Not because I don¡¯t want to, but it¡¯s because I¡¯m notfortable talking about that part. I get scared or start crying, recalling those memories. But one day, I will sure share about it, I promise. You might be wondering how I can share those things in the future but not now¡­well, that¡¯s because I started seeing Psycytrist from today onwards, and I think I will get to see the improvement soon.¡± ¡°Along with that, there are a few things which I want to share with you now, but along with that, you will have to promise that you won¡¯t ask anything of my past.¡± She showed her thumb on which I continued speaking and shared my feeling about finding my REAL parents from whom I got separated when I was born, obviously skipping the kidnapping part. Along with that, I shared my idea of uploading a video about sharing my story on TikTok and Instagram. The moment I allowed her to speak, the first question that escaped from her mouth surprised me. ¡°Does he know everything? I mean, even those things which you haven¡¯t shared with me?¡± ¡°Out of everything, you have to talk about this?¡± I asked. ¡°Yes! So, tell me, does he know?¡± ¡°Almost 99%¡±, I responded. ¡°He was the only ray of hope when I was having the hardest day of my life. Not only this, he the reason behind everything I¡¯m now, I mean in a good way.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why you trust him with your life?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± I nodded. ¡°That¡¯s why youpared with the god?¡± ¡°Hmm¡± ¡°Can I ask you something?¡±, And there she was, with her question. ¡°Go ahead.¡± ¡°Can I fall in love with your mysterious lover? Damn, he is the type of person which every girl desires. On the top, he is a billionaire for sure.¡±, She said with dreamy eyes. ¡°Noooo,¡± A scream escaped from my throat before I could have control myself. All the people around me staring me like what was wrong with me! I quickly looked toward Ashley ignoring everyone¡¯s eyes on me. ¡°In love with him, huh?¡±, She grinned. ¡°No. Nothing like that.¡±, I responded in a low tone. ¡°I mean, he¡¯s not that great, you know.¡±, I added so that she could stop her feeling for my lover. ¡°He might be a billionaire, but he is a MISER, you know?¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes! I¡¯m telling you about the incident that happened an hour before. I had prepared evening snacks for Maria, Albert, and him.¡± ¡°Who¡¯s now Maria and Albert?¡± ¡°They work for HIM. Now, don¡¯t disturb me in the mid of the conversation, Okay?¡± I asked to which she nodded her head. ¡°So, where I was. Yes, I had prepared snacks for three people, but at thest moment, Albert and Maria had to leave for their dinner date, so they didn¡¯t get a chance to eat my snacks. So, I packed some for you because I was sure that the quantity was too much for two people. But do you know what he did? He directly said NO for that part, saying he worked hard for earning money and h h h¡­¡± Hearing me out, Ashley startedughing. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m lying? He literally behaves like a MISER.¡± ¡°Are you sure that could be the only reason?¡±, She asked on which. I looked at her in confusion, trying to decipher what she meant. ¡°Even that it can be possible that he didn¡¯t want to share anything cooked by you with anyone else, you know he can be a possessive type of person.¡± ¡°I¡­I¡­¡± ¡°See, have you thought about the sudden dinner n of Albert and Maria? Even that can be possible that their boss kicked them out of the list where they had to enroll to eat a thing which was cooked by you.¡±, She added, and now I realized that her words were making sense. How could I not realize that sooner? ¡°Now, I¡¯m falling for him a lot more than before.¡±, She confessed. ¡°But.. but you can¡¯t do that?¡± I tried to argue. I really didn¡¯t want to fight over a man with my friend, but she needed to understand that he was MINE. ¡®Really? From when that happened?¡¯, My mind asked me. ¡°Why can¡¯t I do that?¡± ¡°Because¡­¡± ¡°Yes, because¡­?¡±, She smirked like a Crue. Urgh, I so hate her for doing this to me. ¡°Because you are not allowed to fall in love with the man whom your best friend likes.¡±, I hissed. ¡°Sister-code¡± ¡°Yaayyyy,¡± She screamed loudly and then left her ce to hug me tight. ¡°I¡¯m so so so happy for you.¡± ¡°Ash! I can¡¯t breathe.¡± ¡°Oops! Sorry!¡±, She said, pulling herself away from me. ¡°By the way, don¡¯t get insecure. I like your mysterious lover, but that because he makes you happy, nothing more than that. After all, he never did a thing which can impress me to fall in love with him.¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± ¡°As you wish! And about your question regarding that Video thing, I think you should discuss it with HIM because since I don¡¯t know theplete story, I¡¯m not in the position to give any opinion on it.¡±, She said in a serious tone. ¡°I think you¡¯re right. I forgot to discuss this with him.¡± ¡°So, is he still mysterious to you? OR you don¡¯t want to disclose his identity in front of me?¡± ¡°Nothing like that to your second question and Yes! To your first question. He gets pissed whenever I try to act over smart.¡±, I responded. ¡°Do you have any doubt? Who can he be?¡± ¡°Either he is Jacob or Tyler.¡± ¡°Tyler? Seriously?¡± ¡°That¡¯s my guess. I¡¯m not sure yet. But I will try to figure out about him as soon as possible. That too without his knowledge.¡±, I muttered, and deep inside, I thought to keep that secret from him even after knowing his identity and would wait until he finally revealed himself. ¡°Count me in this n.¡±, She whispered slowly as if she was on a secret mission. ¡°I¡¯m feeling like Dr. Watson, who used to help Sherlock homes in solving his cases.¡± ¡°God! You¡¯re so dramatic!¡± ¡°I know, I¡¯m.¡±, She winked, and we both startedughing together. . Lance¡¯s POV . I couldn¡¯t believe that she was right in front of me. The bitch before of which I lost my mom. The bitch who was the reason behind my and dad¡¯s misery. God! Why didn¡¯t dad apany me to this local cafe? But never mind! I can handle this girl on my own. After all, she was the same weakling who used to beg in front of me to ¡®let her go.¡¯ The moment the girl who was with her left from there. I started nning to kidnap her without anyone¡¯s knowledge after all how hard it could be. Even Fk stood up from her seat and walked outside using her mobile. I observed that her leg was injured.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. ¡®Bingo! What can be best than this? She can¡¯t even run in this state?¡¯, I thought and walked toward her to say HELLO to my sister. . #TBC Chapter 24 Fk¡¯s POV . ¡°How was your day, by the way?¡± I asked after nning to solve the mystery of my mysterious lover. ¡°Please don¡¯t ask that.¡±, She said, holding her head. ¡°What had happened?¡± ¡°Without your absence, I already feel office like shit, but to make the workce a living hell, Jacob Martinez appeared from nowhere.¡±, She muttered. ¡°He almost sucked all the blood from my vein.¡± ¡®But he had told me that he would be returning on Monday,¡¯ I thought and then brushed away that thought from my mind; after all, that was none of my business. It might be for whatever reason he had left from this city got canceled or postponed. Anything could happen. ¡°I can understand that.¡±, I said and patted her shoulder; after all, he used to suck my blood as well. Immediately my eyesnded on my watch. Shit! I had told him that I would be back by nine, and it was eight fifty already. ¡°Ash! Let¡¯s go now!¡± ¡°Yeah!¡±, She muttered, checking the time. ¡°I hope there¡¯s no change in our n.¡± ¡°Nope. Not at all.¡± ¡°Perfect!¡±, She said, grabbing her bag. ¡°How are you leaving from here? Do you want me to drop you?¡± ¡°Nah! I¡¯ve already booked the cab.¡±, I said and showed her my phone. ¡°It will be arriving here in a minute or two.¡± ¡°What the¡­¡±, She immediately narrowed her eyes. ¡°You¡¯re returning to HIM.¡± ¡°Ummm¡­¡± ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re still a virgin?¡±, She asked in a serious tone. ¡°Leave, or I¡¯m going to kill you.¡±, I warned, to which sheughed and waved her hand, walking outside, and I followed her in, checking the location of the cab on my mobile. Once I was out, I saw her settling on her two-wheeler. ¡°Bye!¡± ¡°Bye, Love! Umah Umah :*¡±, She said andughed loudly when I red at her because everyone was looking at us right now. ¡°Text me when you are home.¡±, She shouted it loud, starting her vehicle. I showed her my thumb, and finally, she left. I looked around and finally found my cab on the other side of the road. I started walking toward it, taking slow steps. I checked on both sides before crossing the road and then started crossing the road. I could hear someone¡¯s step behind me; it was fast and quick. I don¡¯t know why but fear engulfed my whole with the thought of someone following me. I started walking as fast as I could. Now my doubt got confirmed when the person behind me almost started running. ¡®Oh no!¡¯, I panicked, and immediately I heard the loud sound of the horn and the next thing I knew the person behind flew in the air because that car hit him and within a blink of eyes it ran away! ¡°Hey, wait!¡± I shouted loudly. I didn¡¯t know how to react or whether I should be thankful to the car owner for doing to curse him for hitting a poor soul. The crowd started forming where the person was thrown away because of an ident. I, too, went there to check on him or her. By pushing one person one after another, I finally reached inside the circle when that person was. Shocked rocketed inside me, and I instantly froze, looking at the person in front of me. Lance! A part of me wanted to turn and run quickly from there, but how could I leave him when he was bleeding on the road. But at the same time, all the pain he had given me was still fresh in my mind, and I was sure that he was following me to hurt me, not to say HI and hug me like a brother who missed his sister in all these years. A few people were taking pictures of this incident, while other was discussing it as if it was some topic for group discussion. At the same time, I received a call from the cab driver. ¡°Brother, can you pleasee to this side of the road where the ident took ce?¡± I requested. ¡°Oh, okay! I¡¯m waiting.¡± I kept my phone back in my pocket and walked toward Lance, who was lying half unconscious. ¡®I can¡¯t him leave like this and live all my life in regret.¡¯, I thought. He never considered me as his sister, but I did consider him as my brother; what happened if he was not rted to me in any way. The cab driver horn loudly when he reached near the crowd. ¡°Can you please help me in taking him to the cab?¡± I asked the people near me. ¡°Please!!¡± Finally, a few gentlemen came forward to help. ¡°Madam? You will ruin my seat.¡±, The cab driver eximed. ¡°I will pay to double so that you can get your can washed. Please help me!¡± I requested while he looked reluctant. ¡°I will pay to triple the amount. Please.¡± ¡°Fine!¡± I quickly rushed inside, and those gentlemen kept Lance¡¯s half-unconscious body on the back seat. I pulled Lance¡¯s head on myp so that his half body could adjust in the back seat. And finally, it did. Closing the door, the cab driver took us to a nearby hospital as fast as he could. I tapped his cheek, ¡°don¡¯t close your eyes! We will be in the hospital soon. Okay?¡± At the same time, I had pressed my hand against his head tightly to stop his bleeding. ¡®God! What should I do? ¡®I don¡¯t have his number. How can I inform him about this incident?¡¯ I thought.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. ¡°Lance! Keep your eyes open. Can you hear me?¡± I spoke to him when he tried to close his eyes. This was hit and run case! They were no way the doctor was going to operate on him without a police case. God! I didn¡¯t want that. But how could I stop that from happening? I took out my phone and dialed Jacob¡¯s number because I knew only him, who was powerful and rich to handle this situation and the second thing was I didn¡¯t have HIS number. ¡°Ms. Srivastava¡­¡±, He sounded confused. After all, I was calling him at this hour. ¡°I need your help, sir. Please don¡¯t say NO. Actually, Lance met with an ident, and a lot¡­a lot of blood is oozing from his head. I was taking him to the hospital, so¡­ ¡°Which hospital?¡± he asked, cutting me in between. I looked at the cab¡¯s driver. ¡°We are heading toward which hospital?¡± ¡°City hospital.¡±, he answered, and I repeated the same. ¡°I¡¯m reaching there. Don¡¯t worry about anything.¡±, Saying this, he disconnected the call. ¡°Why?¡± I heard the faint voice of Lance. ¡°What? Why?¡± I scolded him. ¡°I can¡¯t let you die on the road.¡± . #TBC Chapter 25 Fk¡¯s POV .Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. I didn¡¯t know what Jacob had done because, by the time I reached there, doctors and nurses were ready to attend Lance. So, they quickly took him to the operation theatre without creating any fuss. I filled up the necessary documents, which were asked by a nurse. Since I had received my sry today, so my bank bnce was in a good position. I deposited the amount for Lance¡¯s treatment and paid all the bills. ¡°Ms. Srivastava,¡± I heard a familiar voice and found Jacob in his casuals at this hour. I didn¡¯t want to admit it, but he looked¡­ Shut up, Fk! Pay attention! ¡°How¡¯s he now?¡±, He asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know. The doctor hasn¡¯t shared anything about his condition yet.¡±, I responded. ¡°Thank you so much, sir.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. I didn¡¯t do this for you, though. He¡¯s my friend as well.¡±, He replied. At the same time, the doctor came out of the operation theater. ¡°How¡¯s Lance, doctor?¡± ¡°He¡¯s out of danger. Soon, we will shift him to the other room.¡±, The doctor informed. ¡°Thank you so much, doctor.¡± ¡°Please, thanks, Mr. Martinez. He is the one who made sure that your brother should be treated on priority.¡±, The doctor informed and on which I couldn¡¯t feel grateful to Jacob anymore. ¡°Than¡­¡± ¡°Save it.¡±, He said, cutting me in between. He checked the time before speaking, ¡°It¡¯s toote. I think you should leave.¡± ¡°Sir¡­ ¡°I will update you about his condition and won¡¯t disclose your details in front of him. Just like you had requested me to do on the first day of our meeting.¡±, He again cut me in between before saying all thing. I nodded my head because I was going to tell him the exact same thing. Because Lance was not a saint whose heart would transform after knowing that I saved his life, he hated me then, and he hates me even now. On top, I couldn¡¯t trust him after all; he was the son of my kidnapper and had spent all his life with him; who knew even he would have the same thinking as my kidnapper? After all, a wise person once told me that be good enough to help someone but don¡¯t be stupid enough to fall into the trap that they had nned for you. *** I took my phone out of my pocket and found one message from an unknown number. ¡°Where are you? It¡¯s already nine.¡± If I wasn¡¯t wrong, then it could be HIS number. A smile broke on my lips, realizing that I had his number now. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Something came up. I will tell you everything when I¡¯m home.¡±, After sending this text, I saved his number on my phone. The moment I stepped out of the hospital, my eyesnded on a familiar car. So, he already knew that I was here. I walked toward the car, and Albert came out from the front seat and opened the door for me. ¡°Thank you.¡±, I whispered. ¡°It¡¯s my pleasure, Ma¡¯am.¡± ¡°How did your date go with Maria?¡± I asked after settling in the car. ¡°It¡¯s was great. It was so generous of sir. He nned a surprise date and asked me to apany Maria there so that we could spend some time together.¡± So, HE had set up this. Did it mean that HE really kicked Maria and Alber out of the home at that moment so that he didn¡¯t have to share the snacks cooked by me? ¡°So, Albert, do you like prawns and shrimp?¡± I asked indirectly without asking him about being allergic to seafood. ¡°Yes, Ma¡¯am. I love them. I¡¯m more into fishes than meat.¡± So, he was indeed his setup. I shook my head, realizing how cute he was. *** When I reached the apartment, Maria already knew where I was so she didn¡¯t ask anything. After taking a long bath and wearing somethingfortable. After dinner, Maria gave me a tour of the apartment because I couldn¡¯t do that before because of the cuts on my legs. I was d that the apartment didn¡¯t have too many useless rooms. There are actually two bedrooms; the biggest one was upied by me and another one by Maria. Then she took me to the study room where I could work in silence without getting disturbed by anyone because it was soundproof. ¡°Did you like it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s beautiful.¡±, I replied, but deep down, I had a feeling that this ce was not the one where I was going to live all my life. Once I would find my parents, or they would find me, I would move with them. But then, what about HIM? What about US? ¡°You should get some rest now.¡± ¡°Yeah! Good night!¡± ¡°Good night!¡± . His POV . ¡°It looked like this attack was for HER, but identally Lance fell into the trap.¡± I rubbed my head in frustration, knowing he was right. I knew that bringing her into my life would put her life at stake. ¡°I have a n!¡± I muttered. ¡°What is it?¡± I started exining everything to Albert. He nodded his head when he understood everything. ¡°Great. By the way, did you bring what I have asked you to bring?¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡±, He nodded again and gave me a packet of condoms. ¡°ALBERT!! WHAT THE HELL IS THIS?¡± ¡°Sir, this is a condom. A thin rubber sheath worn on a man¡¯s penis during sexual intercourse as a contraceptive or as a protection against infection.¡±, He said the definition of the condom as if I had no idea about it. I might be a virgin, but that didn¡¯t mean I knew nothing about it. ¡°Albert, I asked to bring some BACON. How the hell did you hear CONDOM?¡± I asked in frustration. Immediately the color of Albert¡¯s face drained. ¡°I.. I couldn¡¯t hear you, sir. And I was scared to ask you to repeat.¡±, He replied in fear. ¡°Since Ma¡¯am was going to stay here for a while¡­.¡± ¡°Where¡¯s my slipper?¡± I started looking here and there. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, sir!¡± ¡°You¡¯re dead.¡± ¡°Please, sir!¡±, He pleaded and started running here and there the moment I found my slipper. . #TBC Chapter 26 Fk¡¯s POVText ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. . ¡°Help.. Help..!!¡± I cried for someone to save me from my father, who was trying to chock me to death. I tried to fight with him but was failing miserably. ¡°Shh.. Fk! No one is here to harm you. I¡¯m here with you.¡± a rough and warm hand ran over my face. ¡°No one is going to hurt you. No one.¡±, Immediately, the person choking my neck started disappearing like some magical show. ¡°Just calm down,¡± A sound rang in my ear in a low tone. I couldn¡¯t help but snuggle more toward the direction from where that sound wasing. When I realized the boogieman of my dream was not haunting me anymore. I again moved back into a deep slumber. When I work up in the morning, there was no one besides me, but the bedsheet was telling me the other story. I knew he was herest night. And he was the one who consoled me when I was fighting with my nightmare alone. I sighed and left the bed to do the rest of my work for the day! *** Monday Morning! I was helping Sister Alima in preparing breakfast and was thinking about HIS proposal. He asked me to move into that apartment. I returned back to the orphanagest night and couldn¡¯t sleep properly because of the nightmare. I had thought the session with Dr. White started showing results when I didn¡¯t get any nightmares on Sunday morning. But I was too wrong about that or said it was too early to assume that. I was really too stupid to understand then that I didn¡¯t get any nightmaresst night; that¡¯s because I was in the arm of my knight, who didn¡¯t let any boogiemane near me. I had finally decided what I had to answer him when we would meet again. If you would be thinking, why was I waiting to meet him when I had his number, then let me tell you that his number always remains switched off. I couldn¡¯t help but wonder whether he purchased a new sim card just to text me once in a lifetime? **** At Office! ¡°Hey!¡± ¡°Hi, How are your legs now?¡± Ashley asked. ¡°Better than the rest of the day.¡±, I replied and switched on my desktop. At the same time, I started arranging my things. ¡°Great!¡± I hardly settled on my chair when that devil walked in with no expression on his face. ¡°Ms. Srivastav, Come into my office with the report and with a ck coffee,¡± He said. ¡°Okay, sir.¡±, I nodded my head. The moment he entered his cabin, I turned my head toward Ash. ¡°¡®ck coffee?¡¯ This is not in my KRA.¡± ¡°Preparing facilities for scheduled events and arranging refreshments, if required.¡±, Ashley mimicked in a robotic tone, on which I red at her and left my seat to get ck coffee without knowing his taste. After a moment, I dashed toward my boss¡¯s cabin holding both report and coffee in my hand. ¡°Come in,¡± Hearing these two words; I made my way toward his office. As I entered, a man in a dark navy blue suit was sitting with his back to me. Though he had his back toward me but seeing his broad shoulders and the way the Armani suit was hugging his body. It was no doubt that this man could have a good chance in modeling. ¡®Why didn¡¯t Ash tell me that there was someone else also in the cabin?¡¯ I thought. ¡°And there, I thought you¡¯re going to take a whole day to prepare a single mug of coffee.¡± Jacob¡¯s sarcastic remark brought me back to reality. Muttering a sorry in a slow tone, I walked toward him and ced the coffee near him. ¡°That coffee is for me.¡±, A deep baritone voice forced me to look toward the other person. I looked at that man and gulped my saliva nervously. It was us. My mind was about to start praising his notable feature when I shouted at her. ¡®Shut up! Shut the fuck up! We¡¯remitted to someone else.¡¯, I reminded myself after giving the report to Jacob. I made my way toward us to provide him with the coffee. I was sharing my bed with someone and praising the look of someone else. This was not me! I turned my head toward my boss, who was busy in checking the reports, and then saw him ring at me like a raging dragon. I stood nervously by shifting my weight from one foot to another. No soonerter, I observed his eyes turning red and nostrils ring, making me wonder what did I wrong with the report this time? Throwing the file on the table. He shouted. ¡°What¡¯s this, Ms. Srivastava? There are still some mistakes in the data. What the hell did you do in thosest week? Time Pass?¡±, He looed at me with full force that made me flinch visibly, and I took a step back. ¡®Some mistakes in the data?¡¯ I repeated his words in my mind and then realized that Ashley and I were working that night on the data. I was confident that I had corrected the errors, but I didn¡¯t check the work done by Ash! Shit! ¡°Calm down, Jacob. Just let her know the mistakes and ask her to do the same thing again.¡±, us said. ¡°I¡¯m not here to teach her. I wonder how these stupid girls get selected for the campus cement? What does the interviewer see in them? Not their brain for sure!¡± That was it. Tears dwelled in my eyes hearing his rudement! Okay! I agree that he had all reason to be mad for the error in the report, but how could he say something like that. What did he think of me, a slut? I tried as much as possible to control my tears. I didn¡¯t want to cry in front of him or say them. ¡°Tell me, Ms. Sriv..¡±, Suddenly, he stopped stabbing me with his words when he saw my expression. I quickly lowered my head to hide my wetshes. I didn¡¯t want to hear hisment on my this nature as well. But the fact that I was already caught and there was no point in hiding my tears, an uncontroble sob escaped my throat no matter how much I tried to control my emotions. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir.¡± I choked out the three words with difficulty before feeling the tears rushing down my face. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry¡­¡± I couldn¡¯tplete my sentence this time, but out of nowhere, I was engulfed in someone¡¯s arm. I was already having a hard time controlling my tears, and now that I got a shoulder to cry, tears started leaking out from my eyes, wetting the person¡¯s shirt who had hugged me. I took a deep breath and smelt the familiar smell of cologne. The same which was used by HIM. His hands wrapped around my should gently, caressing my hair in an attempt to make me feel better, but I, on the contrary, started crying like a baby as I found myself cocooned in HIS arms. ¡®So, he was my mysterious love.¡¯ I thought and felt bad that he said so many things to me. But at the same time, I made a mistake by not checking the report before submitting the report. I chanted a number of sorrys that were just muffled when he pressed my head more into his chest, saying, ¡®it¡¯s okay.¡¯ ¡°I¡¯m not those type of girls.¡±, I exined and looked into his eyes and muttered in a crying voice. ¡°I know. I¡¯m sorry for saying those things to you.¡± ¡°Ahem, Ahem.¡±, Immediately, I remembered that there was someone else in the office as well. I pulled myself away from Jacob and looked at the source of the voice. ¡°Do you want me to leave?¡± us asked Jacob, on which he red at him and walked toward his seat. ¡°You can leave, Ms. Srivastava. I will call youter.¡± ¡°Okay, sir.¡± I nodded and had hardly turned my heel to leave his cabin when she spoke again. ¡°And I don¡¯t like cry babies because I¡¯m not here to pamper them.¡±, He added, on which I nodded my head again. I couldn¡¯t imagine the shade of red I was turning right now. Not because of his words or anything. But with the thought that ¡®Is he¡­Is he the one?¡¯ My heart started to beat like crazy as it was going to jump out of my chest. Could it really be him? I had to confirm my doubt, but HOW? With all these thoughts, I walked out of the cabin. . #TBC Chapter 27 Fk¡¯s POV . ¡°Did that devil shout on you again?¡± Ashley asked in a worried tone, looking at my swollen eyes. ¡°Yeah! But this time mistake was mine.¡±, I responded. ¡°What? How?¡±, She asked. I couldn¡¯t tell the truth, could I? Because if I did, she would lose her confidence again and never ever go to work on reports. ¡°I spilled the coffee identally on some of his papers.¡±, I lied. ¡°Oops!¡±, She reacted. ¡°But still, that reason isn¡¯t big enough to yell at you.¡±, She added. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Let¡¯s get back to the work before the deviles out of his shell.¡±, I said and got back to my work. I took all the updates from her about the work which she had done on Friday in my absence. And after listening to her, I really felt bad for her because, indeed, she was overloaded with work in my absence. She had made the notes of the reports of the meeting which had been held that day, so I began my work of typing, formatting, and editing it so that I could submit the final presentation of the new report on time. ***N?velDrama.Org owns all content. I saw the door of Jacob¡¯s cabin getting opening after an hour and saw us walking out of it. Whatever noise which could be heard a moment before, call it whispering or gossip, immediately stopped. There was literally a pin drop of silence now. I promised myself not to look in his direction because I knew how my mind was. It would start filling stupid and horny things in me. I could feel a pair of eyes on mine, so even though I promised not to look at him, I couldn¡¯t stop myself from doing so. Wow! I just broke my promise, which I made a few seconds before. HE had told me right that I shouldn¡¯t make those promises which I didn¡¯t mean to keep it. I shouted myself and found us looking at me without any expression, just like Jacob. His eyes were boring into mine, and immediately my heart started beating fast. I could almost hear it. ¡®Why does he look at me in this way?¡¯ I thought But then, he averted his eyes to look at Ashley. ¡®I think I¡¯m overthinking. He is looking at Ashley in the same way, or maybe he looks at everyone in the same way.¡¯ Before lunch, I hid my phone behind the files, to know who always left a parcel for me? I wanted to share this with Ash about my small and silly n! But then, I didn¡¯t want to share anything with her until my doubt gets confirmed. *** When I returned after lunch, there was a small parcel on my desk. I was sure that he didn¡¯t buy me a meal for me by observing the size of the parcel. ¡°Someone received something from her lover.¡±, Ashley teased. ¡°Stop it.¡± I tried to hold my smile but couldn¡¯t. I walked toward my desk and opened the parcel. ¡°I won¡¯t be eating anything until you read your note.¡±, Ashmented, recalling thest incident in which I giggled. There was a box and a note attached to it. I gave the box to Ashley so that she could open it while I read the note. ¡®A small boy and a girl were crying. Someone asked- Why are you both crying? The girl said: My doll has broken The boy said: My doll is crying! -Attam¡¯ with smiling emojis at the end. ¡°Ohoo! Someone is blushing!¡± I heard a familiar voice. I knew even she had read that note. ¡°So, today, I can eat these Lamingtons without receiving a re from you.¡±, She added and started eating the Lamingtons. We quickly finished those Lamingtons, and once she was back in her seat. I took out my phone to check the video. I ended the recording, which was still going on! And after that, I yed the video from the beginning; it lookedpletely normal in the beginning, so I forward a few minutes. I stopped the video when I saw a hand keeping that parcel on my desk. I slowed down the video when I focused all my attention on the video. That hand kept the parcel on my desk, but in a way, my phone was kept so that it couldn¡¯t capture the face of that person. But then I saw that person walking in the same direction where my phone was capturing. It couldn¡¯t capture the face of the person because he was leaving from there, but obviously, his clothes got captured. And in no moment did I recognize that suit because I had seen only one wearing that suit today. It was no other than¡­ ¡°Ms. Srivastava, do you want me to fire you?¡± ¡®Think of the devil, and the devil is here.¡¯ ¡®Jacob¡¯ Shit! ¡°Huh?¡±, He asked, raising his brow and was trying to see what was I watching? ¡°Sir, I¡­¡± Wow! I was definitely not making a good image in his eyes as an employee. ¡°Into my office, NOW.¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± I nodded my head and kept my phone in my drawer. Now the two things were confirmed that Jacob could be my mysterious lover, but the biggest problem was still the VOICE. Ipared the two. Both voices were quite different. *** Jacob dictated to me the email which I had to send to the clients. God! He was too fast, but I somehow copped up with his speed. While I was listening to him but a part of me was also looking at him- the way his eyes crinkled, the way his expression changed, his bodynguage, soft but firm, and then back to his voice¡­ Shut the fuck up, Fk! Pay attention to your job! ¡°Send me the mail after editing it, and once I will find it good to go, then you can send them to the clients.¡± ¡°Okay, sir!¡± I stood up from my seat to leave the cabin. ¡°And Ms. Srivastava¡­¡±, He started speaking again. ¡°Yes, sir!¡± He moved a little closer to me and looked straight into my eye. ¡°I will appreciate it if you focus on your work more than the rest of the things.¡±, He added and moved back. Please don¡¯t tell me that he observed what I was doing before! God! This was so embarrassing! I should maintain the rtionship between boss and employee even if I figure out that HE is the one! I avoided eye contact with him and wanted to dig a pit to bury myself to save myself from this situation. . #TBC Chapter 28 Fk¡¯s POV . I didn¡¯t share anything with Ashley, whatever I had found out today. I would share this only after confirming all doubt. ¡°Sooooo?¡± Ashley asked, raising her brow. ¡°What?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the report? Did you find something about HIM?¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± ¡°Okay! Okay!¡±, She muttered and then checked the time. ¡°Don¡¯t you think that we should leave now? It¡¯s already six twenty already!¡± ¡°Just a minute.¡±, I muttered. I had to give the final touch to my work. ¡°So, what¡¯s the development in your rtionship?¡±, She asked, pulling a chair from a nearby desk and sitting beside me. ¡°We¡¯re not in a rtionship.¡±, I corrected her. ¡°I mean YET. HE didn¡¯t ask me to be his girlfriend or something.¡± ¡°Then what¡¯s going on between you two?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±, I said truthfully. ¡°I don¡¯t know what to say. I mean, I haven¡¯t said ¡®YES¡¯ to him; he didn¡¯t expect a ¡®NO¡¯ from me. And between these two words, we are experiencing an unnamed bond, an unnamed closeness.¡± ¡°Wow! Just wow!¡±, She pped her hand dramatically. ¡°Whatever you said, it was WOW! But it bounced over my head.¡±, She added and earned a re from me. ¡°Don¡¯t give me that look. It makes me feel like you will eat me raw.¡±, Ashleymented. ¡°Fine.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you find our bosses hot?¡±, She asked, out of nowhere! ¡°Asshhhh!!¡± ¡°Tell me!¡± ¡°I do. I mean, I¡¯m a girl, of course, so I do feel the same thing that other girls of my age will feel. But then, I know that in the end, I know I like HIM even though I haven¡¯t seen him, and I know I will like him even I find out that he is not a Greek god.¡± ¡°What¡¯s so special about him?¡±, She asked. I saved the file which on which I was working and then shut out y desktop.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. It¡¯s just that there¡¯s nothing special in my life without him.¡±, I responded and grabbed my bag. ¡°Now, let¡¯s go!¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yeah! Do you know? Without him by my side, I couldn¡¯t sleep properlyst night.¡±, I confessed. ¡°So what is he to you? A teddy bear?¡±, She giggled. I pped her for making fun of me. ¡°By the way, he asked me to move into the apartment which he had bought for me. What do you think? What should I say to him?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not your love guru. Because what if I will end up giving you the wrong suggestion? So better flip a coin; it works not because it settles the question for you. But because in that brief moment when the coin is in the air, YOU SUDDENLY KNOW WHAT YOU ARE HOPING FOR.¡± ¡°Then I think I already know my answer.¡± **** Aftering down of the office premises! I found a familiar car. I walked toward it happily, but unlike other times Albert didn¡¯t step out of the car to open the door for me. It was not that I was expecting that from him, but it was just it was more unusual than the rest of the day. I knocked at the window of the car, and immediately the door of the car opened, revealing Maria. She quickly pulled out her AirPods from the ear before speaking, ¡°Hey! I didn¡¯t see youing.¡± ¡°It¡¯s all right.¡± ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go!¡±, Saying this, she settled on the passenger seat. At the same time, I couldn¡¯t see any driver in the driving seat. ¡°Come on; you¡¯re driving today.¡± ¡°What? Me? But I don¡¯t have a driving license yet, and¡­ ¡°Cut the crap and hop in. I know you can handle it. Besides, I¡¯m sitting on the passenger seat to make sure that not goes wrong.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°Come in! You have practiced very well in thest two days. Now, it¡¯s time to use those skills on the road.¡± ¡°God!¡± I raised my hand in the air for surrender. ¡°Tell your honey how much you love him because I might end up killing both of us today!¡± I said and walked toward the driving seat. ¡°I trust you!¡± ¡°I wish I could say the same.¡±, I muttered and buckled the seat belt. ¡°Please, God, take care of your child.¡±, I prayed before starting the car. **** Lance¡¯s POV .Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. I couldn¡¯t help but still couldn¡¯t forget how she helped me when I was dying on the road. ¡®Can you please help me in taking him to the cab? Please!!¡¯ ¡®Madam? You will ruin my seat.¡¯ ¡®I will pay to triple the amount. Please.¡¯ ¡®Don¡¯t close your eyes! We will be in the hospital soon. Okay?¡¯ ¡®Lance! Keep your eyes open. Can you hear me?¡¯ ¡®What? Why? I can¡¯t let you die on the road.¡¯ Dad told me that she was the one who killed Mom and Uncle and flew away from home, and I believed him, not even thinking for a while how could she do that? I doubted that she could even hurt a street dog. There was definitely something that I was missing. I remembered that Mom made her situation the worst in the morning that day; I doubt that she could even walk that day or had an ounce of energy left to kill anyone. I remembered that she was absent that day. But then, how was the possibility that someone broke into our house, killed two people, and left her alive? ¡®I¡¯m sure that whatever dad has fed me is not all true. Maybe she killed my mom but¡­but she definitely knows the person behind it? Yes, that can be possible.¡¯, I thought and nodded my head. ¡°I will have to find her and get answers from her to my questions.¡±, I talked to myself. ¡°Hey, Lance!¡± Jacob entered the room where I was admitted. ¡°Hi, Jacob!¡± I greeted. ¡°These are for you.¡±, He said, showing fruits to me. ¡°Thank you. But you have already done enough for me. I meant you have paid all my bills.¡± ¡°Though I will like to take credit for that part, but as I said before, I found you in this hospital is pure coincidence. I came here to collect my report and got to know about you being admitted here. I guess the mysterious sister of yours paid your bill. The same who admitted you to the hospital.¡± ¡°Oh¡± ¡°By the way, do you really have any sister? I mean, I clearly remember that you didn¡¯t have any in school.¡±, He asked. ¡°No¡± ¡°I had thought so! Because you never behaved like a protective brother for any girl.¡±, He said, and Fk¡¯s crying face appeared in front of me. ¡®All brothers treat their sisters like princesses and protect them from all the problems, but why are you the reason behind all my problems? If you can¡¯t treat me like a princess, then at least consider me as human. It hurts when you hit me, but it hurts me more than you don¡¯t do a thing to save me.¡¯ ¡°Lance?¡± ¡°Yeah! Yeah! You were saying something?¡± I asked,ing back to reality. ¡°Nothing. Where were you lost?¡± ¡°Nothing important.¡±, I responded. . #TBC Chapter 29 Fk¡¯s POV . ¡°Slept already?¡± I inhaled my favorite smell when HE pulled me close to him. ¡°You¡¯re early today.¡±, I said in a low tone and pushed myself a little more so that our bodies could touch each other. ¡°Yeah! That¡¯s because I didn¡¯t want to miss talking with you.¡±, He responded and nuzzled his nose on my neck. I giggled because that was ticklish. ¡°Nor I could do this to you because I didn¡¯t want to disturb your sleep.¡± ¡°Please stop!.¡± I giggled. ¡°Hmm,¡± He stopped and kissed my hair. Okay! It was ticklish. But I didn¡¯t want him to stop. ¡°Did you have your dinner?¡± I asked, ignoring the disappointment in my heart. I didn¡¯t want him to obey me like that. I meant he could have said a straight NO, couldn¡¯t he? ¡°Yes! How was your day in the office?¡± ¡°As usual hectic.¡± ¡°What about you?¡± ¡°Same.¡±, He said, and by observing his voice, I could tell that he was extremely tired. ¡°I didn¡¯t know you woulde today here.¡± ¡°What do you mean? You sent a car for me, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything. Maria and Albert nned that for us.¡±, He responded. ¡°I thought that you were to say YES for the proposal that offersst night but then¡­I knew that was not going to happen this soon.¡± ¡°But I was going to say YES.¡± ¡°I know. Saying NO to me¡­wait, what?¡±, He eximed. ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°I said that I was going to say YES for moving in. I will talk with Father Gregory about it.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yup!¡±, Immediately, he tightened his grip around my waist and gave a long kiss on my hair. Immediately my body became conscious when I felt his hand on my naked stomach. My top might get lifted a little, revealing my stomach. A chill ran through my spine, which I tried hard to conceal. This was the first time anyone had to touch me like this after that monster. And I wasn¡¯t prepared for it. I was busy figuring out what to do? He was happily talking about something, but his hand on my stomach was disrupting my focus. This was the second time I was touched by any man, but unlike the previous time, it was not disgusting to me. But this was a strange feeling. No, it was not a bad touch. I could sense that. In fact, in the life situation, I was in, it was just an ident that his handnded there because he wasn¡¯t using his hand to touch me unnecessarily here and there. I was thinking so many things. I wondered whether he was thinking the same? He kept talking about something, but his voice had be a background sound-nothing registered in my mind except the consciousness that I was touched by him. ¡°Fk!!!¡±, He said loudly this time, breaking my chain of thoughts. ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°What are you thinking? You seem lost, and even your breath was uneven.¡±, He reminded me. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Nothing. I.. I¡¯m trying to adapt everything. Umm.. this is so new to me.¡±, I said truthfully. ¡°Same here.¡±, He said and nuzzled his nose again. ¡°Do let me know when you feel ufortable.¡± ¡°Hmm,¡± I agreed. ¡°By the way, did you find anything about my parents?¡± I asked, changing the topic and also diverting my mind from his hand on my stomach. It was normal between couples, right? Yes, it was as long as someone is forcing himself on others. ¡°Not yet. But hopefully, by the end of this week or before that, you will finally know the name of your parents.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°Anything for you!¡± ¡°When is your birthday?¡± I asked, out of nowhere. ¡°8th April¡±, He replied instantly. ¡°I mean 8th April was the day when my brother was born. My birthday is on 25th December¡±, He corrected himself abruptly, but the damage was already done. ¡°8th April, it means this weekend.¡±, I asked with a sheepish smile. ¡°Fk¡­¡±, He warned me.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. ¡°I promise this question has nothing to do with your identity. I just asked that because I wanted to know who is older among us? And guess what, I am older than you by one month.¡± I half lied and grinned. I wish I could see his expression right now. ¡°So what? You¡¯re just one month and five days olderpared to me.¡±, He replied, getting irritated. ¡°Stop grinning like that.¡±, He added, but to tease him more, I startedughing at him. Immediatelyughter died in my throat when he mmed his lips over mine out of nowhere and locked my hand over my head with his hand. He kissed me passionately until we were short of breath. He kissed me twice, thrice, and god knows how many times because I lost the count after six. For the first in my life, I felt something wet between my legs. What was that? What was happening to me? Why did I feel that my body was on fire? ¡°I won¡¯t be able to celebrate my birthday night with you!¡±, He whispered in my ear after breaking the kiss. ¡°Wh.. It¡¯s okay. I understand you have a family with whom you want to celebrate your birthday.¡±, I responded. More like tried to me exin myself to not be selfish. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not okay. I know you¡¯re not okay with it. But¡­I¡¯m sorry, Seno!¡±, Saying this, he hugged me. I knew that I was not happy with the news, but I also knew that his feelings were no more different than mine. He wanted to spend his birthday with me but he couldn¡¯t because of some UNKNOWN reason. ¡°No worries. We can celebrate your birthday on another day. I mean, Isaac Watts once said that every day is a birthday, every moment of it is new to us, we are born again, renewed for fresh work and endeavor.¡± ¡°Did I ever tell you that I fall in love over and over again? With you. Always with you.¡± ¡°I guess you just told me that.¡±, I giggled. ¡°Good. Keep that in your mind. But I love you and love you more than anything in my life.¡± . #TBC Chapter 30 Fk¡¯s POVText ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. . I was thinking about how to make HIS birthday special? I didn¡¯t know a thing about him, unlike HIM, who knew even the tiniest thing rted to me. I thought to ask Albert about the same after all, he had known HIM since childhood. And his father had seen HIM growing in front of him. As much as I knew him, I was sure that he would love to have something cooked by me instead of having something from the restaurant. So, I had made a basic n to prepare everything with my own hand. There was no use in buying something expensive for him from the market because what could I offer to him when he was filthy rich and had powerful enough to buy everything he wanted to have. So, I would give him all those things that money couldn¡¯t buy. And immediately, an idea hit my mind. I left my seat and walked toward my boss¡¯s cabin to talk about something important. I knocked on the door of his cabin and after hearing a faint e in¡¯ I walked in. Jacob looked at me and stopped doing whatever he was doing before. ¡°Yes, Ms. Srivastava.¡± ¡°Sir, Can you please approve my one-month advance sry? It¡¯s urgent.¡±, I requested before applying for an advance sry because without my reporting manager¡¯s approval, thepany was not going to give me a single PENNY. ¡°Okay!¡±, He responded. ¡°Thank you, sir.¡±, Saying this; I started leaving his cabin. That¡¯s when he stopped me again. ¡°Ms. Srivastava?¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± ¡°You can reapply for the leave for thest Friday.¡±, He said. It reminded me that he had rejected my approval for leave that day. ¡°Okay, sir!¡± *** ¡°You won¡¯t believe what I heard.¡±, Ash screamed. ¡°God! Ash! This is our workce, not some circus.¡±, I scolded her before she got an earful of rude words from someone else. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but the news was so shocking that I couldn¡¯t control myself.¡±, She said in a serious tone, making me frown. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you found something about HIM?¡± I asked in a low tone even though I was aware that no one was listening to us. But the mention of HIS topic made me feel like I was on some secret mission. ¡°No. I didn¡¯t, but I found something which will shock you to your core.¡±, She said. ¡°Okay!¡± I felt disappointed a bit but never mind; I was sure she would have something important to share after observing her serious expression. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°That Devil is¡­is a vocal artist.¡± ¡°Which Devil?¡± ¡°Jacob Martinez,¡± She replied immediately; my heartbeat began rising. ¡°You won¡¯t believe me, Fk. I heard him talking in a female voice with someone over the phone. I don¡¯t know with whom he was talking, but he was acting like he was with a female, that¡¯s why one moment he was talking like a man, and at another moment he was talking like a woman. I still couldn¡¯t believe that he was doing that work so perfectly.¡±, She said in surprise. ¡°Was he doing that in front of you? I mean, what were you doing when he was doing all this?¡± ¡°Actually, I stayed hidden under the table to find out who always keeps parcels on your desk, and you won¡¯t believe me, Fk! He is the one who kept the parcel on your desk and along with that I discovered the other thing as well; I mean that he is a vocal artist. I think Fk¡­I think he¡¯s the one. You had also mentioned that he was also in the school.¡±, She whispered. I was dumbfounded. Even I had thought the same but couldn¡¯t confirm it because of his voice. But now that Ash was saying the same thing. I felt like my doubts were right about HIM being Jacob. Still, I needed to confirm onest thing. Whether his birthday was on 8th April or not. Frankly speaking, I could recognize HIM just by his kiss and touch. But I couldn¡¯t try those things with Jacob until I was 500% sure. Because by any chance, if he wouldn¡¯t be the one whom I was thinking him to be, then I would die because of regret and guilt. I remembered how my body reacted when he touched me. A small smile appeared when I remembered next when I kept teasing him. ¡°Why are you smiling?¡± Ashley asked, on which I stopped smiling like an idiot. ¡°I got it, sweetheart. HE is the reason behind your smile. And you don¡¯t need to hide it from me or anyone.¡±, Ash said, and this time she was not teasing me. ¡°But what I said about his identity! Do think about that as well. Because I could just say what I saw or heard, but it¡¯s you who could recognize him.¡± ¡°Hmm. I will think about that and will share how it goes. I think this mystery will be solved by 8th April.¡± ¡°8th April?¡±, She asked in confusion. ¡°What¡¯s on 8th April?¡± ¡°It¡¯s HIS birthday. I have to check whether Jacob¡¯s birthday is also on the same day or not.¡± ¡°Okay! Okay! I got it. This is our NEW MISSION.¡± ¡°Kind of.¡±, I said, and weughed today. *** After lunch, we found a parcel on my desk again. While Ash was excited to eat whatever he had sent for me while I was interested in reading the notes that he would have sent for me. ¡®I love you not only for who you are but also for who I am when I¡¯m with you. -Attam¡¯, with smiling emojis at the end. I smiled while reading that. Then, I took out my diary from my bag and stuck that note on one of the pages of my diary. I never had a habit of collecting anything or keeping it safe until he started sending me notes. Not only now collect those notes, but I also built a habit of writing my feelings on those notes after reaching home. ¡°So, what have you nned for his birthday?¡± Ash asked while eating pancakes. ¡°Something very special.¡± ¡°Someone is learning to keep secrets with best friend, huh?¡± ¡°I hope you won¡¯t mind that.¡± ¡°Absolutely NOT.¡± *** Lance¡¯s POV . ¡°Dad, I had found that bitch in this city?¡± ¡°What? And where?¡± I told him everything that I had seen that evening except the part where she saved my life. ¡°She had worn casual clothes, but the girl who was with her was informal clothes, and I had seen her carrying the ID card of XYZpany.¡± ¡°So do you think that even that bitch work in the samepany?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure about that. Maybe or maybe not! They can be college or school friends as well. But as I said before, I¡¯m not sure.¡± ¡°Okay! I will find that on my own. You don¡¯t have to worry about that. You should take care of yourself and rest as much as you can. I will handle things from now.¡± ¡°Dad..¡± I stopped him when he was about to leave. ¡°Yes, son!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ What was I going to say? Don¡¯t hurt her? I shouldn¡¯t grow soft-corner for her. ¡°Don¡¯t.. what?¡± ¡°Nothing. I just want to say that don¡¯t kill her.¡±, I said, on which he raised his brow. ¡°I mean, don¡¯t do anything to until you find out how mom and uncle died.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious that she did that?¡± ¡°I.. I don¡¯t think so.¡±, I said and exined my points why I felt like that. ¡°That¡¯s why I said so.¡± Dad smiled and tapped my head. ¡°I didn¡¯t know that my boy has grown up that¡¯s fast. Thank you for opening my eyes. I promise I won¡¯t hurt her just like you requested, Okay?¡±, He said ¡°Thank you, Dad.¡± ¡°I might have said to kill her, and also, I wasn¡¯t fond of her since the beginning, but I am not cruel to kill my own daughter. So, don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°I love you, Dad.¡± ¡°I love you too, son.¡±. He said and gave me a side hug. Once he left, the smile which I had on my lips vanished. I didn¡¯t know that my father was such an amazing actor! Like he seriously thought that I could trust him that easily? . #TBC Chapter 31 Fk¡¯s POV . Finally, it was Friday and the 8th of April. As he had said that he wouldn¡¯t be able to spend time with me, he really couldn¡¯t. I tried to sleepst night without him by my side, but I ended up screaming and crying because the boogieman of my dream returned, finding me alone. And he didn¡¯t let me sleep. Not only this, for thest two days, I had a feeling that someone was following me or watching my every moment. I knew even HE had a habit of keeping an eye on me to keep a tab on my every activity, but unlike this time, I never felt like someone¡¯s eyes were on me all the time. As Ashley once asked that ¡®Don¡¯t you feel scared with the thought of someone stalking you all the time?¡¯ I have been feeling scared for thest two days. I shook my head to avoid this negative thought. It was my boyfriend¡¯s birthday today. Yes, BOYFRIEND, we were now in a rtionship. I might be moving too fast in taking this rtionship ahead, but then I felt so right with him, and he would be the one for me. I couldn¡¯t thank god more for blessing me with such a fantastic person and giving birth to that AMAZING PERSON on today¡¯s date. I wanted to wish him first that, too personally, but then he wasn¡¯t there by my side, so I couldn¡¯t do that, at least not on this birthday. So, I ended up messaging him; though I knew that the message would never deliver, surprisingly, it did, and he responded. I tried to call him, but he didn¡¯t receive the call. I wanted to be mad at him, but then I didn¡¯t have any right to be mad at him. After all, I knew these were the cons of loving a mysterious person! As if he knew that I would message him even after learning that he had kept his number switched off. ¡°Seems like you didn¡¯t sleepst night?¡± Ashleymented the moment her eyesnded on me. I gave her a weak smile and rubbed my head because of the headache. ¡°A! My baby can¡¯t sleep without her daddy by her side.¡±, She faked her concern and hugged me as if I was crying before. I pushed her away and pped her in her arms, knowing her dirty thoughts. I clearly understood what she meant by the DADDY thing here. ¡°I don¡¯t want to kill you on this special day, so just get lost.¡±, I hissed. ¡°I already have a headache, so it¡¯s better not to increase it by irritating me.¡± ¡°Haww! You¡¯re telling me that I¡¯m the reason behind your headache.¡±, She said, keeping her hand on her heart. ¡°It hurts. It really hurts.¡± ¡°Youuu¡­..¡± I stood up from my chair, and she quickly dashed toward her seat. *** After a moment! ¡°Ms. Srivastava, A strong coffee and a tablet for headache, into my office..¡± I heard Jacob¡¯s voice over the call when I received the phone on my desk. ¡°Yes, sir.¡±, I said and left my seat to get his coffee. ¡°What did he say?¡± I received Ashley¡¯s message. ¡°He ORDERED to bring a strong coffee and a tablet for headache.¡± ¡°Oh, why do you think he has asked for coffee and a tablet? Either he might have parties all night because it¡¯s his birthday today, or he might have an idea that you have a headache.¡± I read her message but didn¡¯t reply to her. *** ¡®Come in¡¯ After hearing those two words, I saw him talking to someone on the phone call. ¡°Alright, I will call youter. Bye.¡±, He said and gestured for me to stay when I was about to leave after keeping the coffee and the medicine on the table. ¡°Ms. Srivastava, please grab a seat.¡±, he said. ¡°Let me bring my notebook so that I can write whatever you¡¯re going to dictate.¡±, I responded professionally and tried not to be embarrassed myself, unlike thest time. ¡°I wasn¡¯t going to say that. Just grab the seat, drink this coffee, and have this medicine.¡± ¡®Am I imagining the things, or do I hear him saying that?¡¯ I wondered. ¡°GRAB A SEAT, Fk!¡± He called me by my first name. That was surprising, but at the same time, I wanted to hear SENO or SENORITA from his mouth instead of my REAL name. I nodded my head and sat on the chair in front of him. He stood up from his chair, straightened his coat, grabbed the coffee mug I had kept near him, and forwarded near me. ¡°Th.. thank you, sir.¡±, I stuttered. ¡°What happened? You look sick.¡±, He said something out of the sybus. I meant did he forget that we were in office now? ¡°Did Lance do something or¡­¡± ¡°No.. No! It has nothing to do with Lance. I couldn¡¯t get a chance to sleep peacefullyst night.¡±, I responded, and a part of me wanted him to say that my teddy bear was not with me on my bed; that¡¯s why I couldn¡¯t sleep. He chuckled at my response before speaking again. ¡°What¡¯s with the stuttering thing? I didn¡¯t remember you had such a problem.¡± ¡°It¡¯s because of YOU.¡± Shit! ¡°Me?¡±, He raised his brow in amusement. ¡°What did I do?¡± ¡°You¡¯re intense. Too intense.¡±, I replied, to which he smiled-a genuine one. And I must say, he looked good while smiling. He opened his mouth to say something, but his phone rang again. We both looked at the phone screen because it was kept on the table. ¡®Mom¡¯ He picked up his phone and slid the screen to receive the call. ¡°Hey, Mom¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all content. ¡°Thank you, Mom.¡± ¡°Stop calling me with those names. I¡¯m now twenty-three, for god sake.¡±, He hissed. ¡°You already know my n. I celebrated my birthday with you guysst night, and I can¡¯t do the same today. I have thrown arge party tonight to new all the new investors, and I have built a strong rtionship with them.¡± ¡°Yep! Exactly. I have to focus on my career first to be a sessful businessman by the end of twenty-eight to thirty.¡± I was hearing the conversation of one side, and by listening to that only, I was sure that it was HIS birthday today. It meant HE was indeed Jacob. It meant both HE and Jacob was the same person. ¡°Are you guysing today? Or only us will be my side on my birthday?¡± ¡°No. This is more like a birthday party, not a party with balloons and games.¡± ¡°Fine. As you wish.¡±, Saying this, he disconnected the call, and by that time, I had already finished the coffee and had the medicine. ¡°Is your birthday today?¡± I couldn¡¯t help myself from asking that question. I wanted to reconfirm. ¡°Yes.¡± A wide smile appeared when I realized that HE was my mysterious lover. ¡°Won¡¯t you wish me?¡±, He asked, raising his brow. ¡°Oh! I¡¯m sorry! Happy birthday, sir.¡± I smiled and thought to at least hug him while wishing him, just like I always do while sleeping beside him. ¡°Thank you, and I hope you don¡¯t have any ns tonight because I want you at my party.¡± He paused before speaking. ¡°Since this is a business party. I need my assistant by my side.¡± ¡°Okay, sir¡± He couldn¡¯t celebrate his birthday with me like a boyfriend and a girlfriend, but he was still trying to make up like a boss and an employee. But why was he hiding our rtionship from everyone? I couldn¡¯t ask this question to him, at least not now! Because it might ruin everything. ¡°Perfect then. See you in the evening.¡±, Saying this, he gave me a clue to leave, but my mind was still asking me to give him a hug or kiss and wish him a birthday just like a girlfriend does to their boyfriend. I stood up from my chair and walked toward his chair. He looked at me in confusion, and Standing close to his chair, I leaned toward him and smelt the same familiar cologne from me. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you are nning to kiss your boss?¡±, He said, making my eyes widen. He stood up from his chair while I straightened myself and thought to leave because I embarrassed myself again, but he held my wrist. ¡°You can give me a hug, though.¡± Saying this, he pulled me in his arms. ¡°Happy birthday, Jacob.¡± I wished him and was about to hug him back; that¡¯s when his cabin door was wide open, revealing us. The hand which I had raised to hug him, I quickly dropped it to my side by observing his expressionless face. Couldn¡¯t he knock before walking inside? But then he was THE CEO of thepany. ¡°Thank you so much, Fk!¡±, He said and pulled himself away from me. And that¡¯s the moment Jacob¡¯s eyesnded on us. ¡°Are you busy right now?¡± us asked, still standing at the door. ¡°Nope.¡±, Jacob responded. ¡°Fk is almost leaving.¡±, He added, to which I quickly ran out of Jacob¡¯s cabin. Why did he give that look? Did he know Jacob¡¯s feelings for me? He might be. After all, they both are cousins. And he might disapprove of our secret rtionship because I was nowhere around Jacob. I mentioned that Jacob was intense, but he was nothing in front of his cousin. He looked a bit moody. And a little bit scary. Though he had never said a word to me, his expressionless face screamed many unsaid words. . #TBC Chapter 32 Fk¡¯s POV . I sighed and focused on my work. At the same time, the thought of attending the party with Jacob and staying by his side all his evening was making me go all giddy. At the same time, I heard a sound, and I looked at my phone which was indicating that I just received a new message. I thought to ignore it first but I remembered that my boyfriend¡¯s number was ON today. I quickly checked my phone and felt proud of myself for doing that because it was indeed his message.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. ¡®Seeing you smile, Makes me smile.¡¯ I checked my face on my front camera and I was indeed smiling like a fool. ¡®When I want to smile, I know exactly what to do, I just close my eyes and I think of you.¡¯, I messaged him back and started waiting for his message like a stupid teenager. ¡®I like it when you smile and I love it when I¡¯m the reason behind it.¡¯ I grinned ear to ear like an idiot reading his message. I was about to text him back when I heard Jacob¡¯s voice. ¡°I guess you¡¯re here for work.¡±, What the fuck! When did hee here? I should really learn from him that how to make someone smile first and then scold themter. ¡°Sorry, sir!¡±, I apologized and lowered my phone to keep it inside the drawer. Meanwhile, I quickly typed the message which I wanted to send him. ¡°You¡¯re the reason I look down at my phone and smile. And then get scolded by my cruel boss.¡± Immediately, Jacob¡¯s phone rang making both of us realize that he received a message. He checked his phone and chuckled, before walking away from there. He typed something before keeping his phone in his pocket. At the same time, I received a message. ¡°Haha! Then I should let you work. Bye.¡± **** ¡°Are youing to the party tonight?¡±, I asked Ashley during lunch. ¡°No. I have heard that only higher authorities staff are invited.¡±, She replied. ¡°But I¡¯m sure your boyfriend will have to manage to invite you.¡±, She teased. ¡°Yeah!! But he said that he needed his assistant by his side, not his girlfriend.¡± ¡°As a boyfriend or as a boss, as long as he is by your side. It shouldn¡¯t matter to you.¡± ¡°I guess, you¡¯re right!¡± ¡°By the way, what are you wearing tonight? Do you have something for the party?¡± ¡°I think so. My closet is full of new clothes. I guess I can find something in there.¡± She pped on her head dramatically. ¡°How can I forget that your boyfriend is a billionaire and is ready to buy everything for you, even you won¡¯t say a thing to him.¡± ¡°Shut up! Ash¡± ¡°I really want someone like HIM in my life. But I know that¡¯s impossible because God hasn¡¯t written my fate with the same ink which he used to write yours.¡± ¡°Now you¡¯re speaking TOO much.¡± ¡°Fine! Fine!¡±, She raised her hand in surrender and I was thankful for that. She might want to have the same fate as me by seeing the bright side but little did she know that at the darkest momentes the light. ¡®And HE is my light.¡¯ *** ¡°This will go perfectly with the dress code.¡±, Maria said, pulling out a beautiful high low red party dress. I checked the length of the lowest side of the dress, it reaches a little above my knee. ¡°Maria, this¡­¡± ¡°¡­ will not count in the short dresses. See, the high side is reaching near your knee from the back.¡±, Maria said, cutting me in between. ¡°And along with like silver heels and silver earrings will look perfect.¡± ¡°You sure?¡± ¡°Yes. I know you might be doubtful about everything. That¡¯s why let me tell you that Sir has chosen this dress for you.¡± ¡°He did?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not lying, right?¡± ¡°Why will I? You can confirm from him as well.¡±, Maria responded and pointed her eyes toward my phone. ¡°And he also asked me to help you in getting ready because you know nothing about makeup.¡± ¡°Well, I can¡¯t agree with him more on this topic.¡±, I grinned because I hadn¡¯t used anything on my skin except moisturizer, body lotion, and lip balm. **** ¡°You¡¯re ready.¡±, Maria said on which I opened my eyes to look at myself and I was dumbfounded. ¡°Did you like the makeup?¡±, She asked in a low tone. ¡°I¡­I don¡¯t know what to say? I mean the girl in the mirror looks so beautiful.¡± ¡°Because she¡¯s beautiful inside and out.¡±, Sheplimented and clicked my picture when I was looking at myself in the mirror. ¡°Sir will not be able to take off his eyes from you.¡±, Saying this, she clicked a few more pictures. ¡°Why are you clicking my pictures? I¡¯m not even giving any good pose, you know?¡±, I asked. ¡°Well, what can I say? This is my boss¡¯s order.¡± ¡°What? NOOO¡±, I tried to hide my face. ¡°Toote! He already has seen your pictures.¡±, Maria giggled on which I red at her. ¡°What did he say after seeing my pictures?¡±, I couldn¡¯t help myself from asking. Did he find me beautiful? I wondered. ¡°Sorry, he didn¡¯t reply to me anything.¡±, She said immediately my smile disappeared and my curiosity died. ¡°But that¡¯s because I¡¯m not you.¡±, She added. ¡°I think you should ask him about that.¡± ¡°Oh, okay!¡±, I muttered. ¡°Now let¡¯s go! I¡¯m going to drop you there and Albert will bring you from the venue. Just text him before leaving.¡± I nodded my head, picking up my matching silver clutch and my phone. A smile broke on my lips when I saw a message from him. ¡®You¡¯re worth of millions ofpliments and I will spend my entire life telling you how wonderful and stunning you are.¡¯ Tears dwelled in my eyes before I could type anything. Somehow I managed to send him ¡°Thank you.¡± with a heart emojis at the end. . #TBC Chapter 33 Fk¡¯s POV . As soon as the car screeched to a halt before the venue, I had to cover my eyes from the blinding shes. I had attended a few business parties before, so I knew there could be paparazzi, but this was too much. I was thankful that I was not afraid of cameras. I walked out of the car confidently, and at the same time, I was praying not to fall down in front of so many people. Since I was basically a NO ONE, so very few people captured my pictures; giving a small smile, I moved ahead to enter the venue. ¡°Hello, Ma¡¯am,¡± One of the male reporters blocked my way. ¡°I couldn¡¯t recall your name. You¡¯re the owner of¡­?¡±, He left the sentence iplete to fill in the nks. ¡°Thank you. But basically, I¡¯m just a personal assistant of Mr. Martinez.¡±, I replied politely, and immediately the reporter looked disappointed to ask a question from someone like me. Well, I couldn¡¯t me him, though; I was definitely looking for more than just an assistant because of the branded things which I had used from top to bottom. As I sauntered inside the venue, my jaws went ajar. After all, everything was damn too stunning. Everything screamed MONEY and POWER. I looked around to find Jacob because I wasn¡¯t here to enjoy this view because I kind of hate attending parties. Instead, I would love toy on my bed, under the duvet, and sleep as much as I could. I tried to call him, but he didn¡¯t receive my call. That¡¯s why I started roaming here and there to look for him. Immediately I bumped into someone. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t see where I was going.¡± I apologized to that old man. ¡°It¡¯s all right. By the way, a beautiful girl like you shouldn¡¯t walk alone at this party.¡±, Immediately, that old man loses his respect in my eyes. ¡°Thank you for your advice, Sir.¡± I shed a fake smile and started leaving. ¡°I¡¯m Stefan Macroni, owner of Macroni¡¯s Industries.¡±, He said, forwarding his hand toward me. ¡®Didn¡¯t this old man take a clue that I wasn¡¯t interested in him?¡¯, I thought and unwillingly forwarded my hand toward him to shake hand with a fake professional smile. ¡°I¡¯m Fk Singh Rathore, Personal Assistant of Mr. Martinez.¡±, I responded and tried to take my hand from his, but that bastard held my hand firmly. ¡°Just a Personal Assistant? You can be more than that, you know?¡±, His thumb rubbed the back of his hand as his lust-filled gaze roamed down my body. I jerked his hand away when he didn¡¯t let my hand go politely and shot a re at him. I wanted to p him right away, but I didn¡¯t want to spoil Jacob¡¯s party. On the top, in most cases, a person with power was given priorities over that a NOBODY. But that old man was fast enough to hold my hand again. ¡°How about we talk in detail about my offer?¡±, He asked. ¡°I¡¯m sure you don¡¯t want to create any scene at your Boss¡¯s party.¡± I looked around for Jacob but couldn¡¯t find him anywhere. ¡°Come with me!¡± ¡°Leave her hand!¡± I immediately heard a very cold and rude voice out of nowhere. Mr. Macroni looked shocked when his eyesnded on the owner of that rude voice, and I took that chance to take my hand away from his. Turning around, my gaze fell on the owner of the voice, and I skipped a beat of my heart. us Martinez was looking drop-dead gorgeous in his ck color three-piece suit, paired with a white shirt. His hairs were perfectly gelled, just like HIM. I knew that because I had developed a habit of ying with his hair at night. Immediately I shook my head forparing Jacob and us. The person I loved was Jacob, not us. ¡°Hey, Fk!¡±, A smile broke on my lips hearing his voice. ¡°You should take care of the female employees if you¡¯re inviting any.¡±, us said, throwing daggers throw his eyes. God! Couldn¡¯t he leave my Jacob for today? It was his birthday, for god sake! He would have to meet a lot of people tonight. ¡°Sorry.¡±, He muttered, taking me away from there. After that incident, Jacob made sure that I stayed by his side. He introduced me to a lot of people and the type of industries in which they were It was literally a typical business party. I was surprised when he said that it was time to cut the cake. I meant I was least expecting that to happen. ¡°Take care of yourself for a while. I will be right back.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to give your full attention to me. It¡¯s your party.¡±, I responded though I was enjoying every single second with him. ¡°Oh, I have no idea how much attention I will have to give you tonight. All the women at the party just want to be like you, and all the guys just want to date you or try their chance on you. But I can¡¯t let that happen. So, just stay careful! I will be right back.¡±, He said before leaving. While I couldn¡¯t believe his words. Did he openly admit that he wouldn¡¯t let anyonee close to me because I was already HIS? Oh, my god! I couldn¡¯t hold my excitement after realizing that, but I stayed stuck in one ce instead of jumping like a monkey out of happiness. After a few minutes, he cut the cake. It was a gigantic cake, but then there were so many people at the party. I was looking at Jacob with so much love and admiration that I couldn¡¯t tell in words. He looked so handsome today,pared to all other days. ¡°Ma¡¯am, drinks,¡± A waiter came near me to serve. ¡°I don¡¯t need it.¡±, I responded while my eyes were still glued to Jacob. ¡°At least, try these soft drinks,¡± He said, on which I looked at him to deny his service again, but my eyes widened when theynded on someone whom I never wanted to meet again in my life. My fat¡­no, My Kidnapper. He was standing right in front of me in waiter attire! ¡°Aaa¡­¡± ¡°Dare you to shout, Fk. I¡¯m going to kill you right here and right now. And your father, who¡¯s roaming in this country for his daughter, will never be able to see you.¡±, He threatened and pointed a small gun toward me. That gun could highly the size o How did he find out that I already knew that he was not my father but a kidnapper? And My father was in this country? And was looking for me? ¡°Come with me if you don¡¯t want to die!¡±, He said, signaling me to move. I looked toward Jacob; he was busy feeding the cake to his close ones! I couldn¡¯t signal him. Shit! Nor do I want to die today! Helplessly I did what my kidnapper wanted. The way he was taking me from there, it looked like he was very well aware of that ce. How did he know that I wasing here? Was he keeping an eye on me? And then I realized how I was feeling, like I was being watched all the time. It meant he was the one who was watching my every move. We took the stairs to walk down to god knows which floor. ¡°When I looked at you tonight. I was mesmerized by your beauty. You haven¡¯t seen your mother; you¡¯re the exact copy of her.¡±Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. I didn¡¯t get a chance to see her because you kidnapped me and kept me away from them all my life. ¡°Wh. who are my parents?¡± ¡°My enemies. Your father killed all the members of my family, including my pregnant wife. Your aunt killed my brother. Today I will kill their precious princess and will send that video to them. Finally, I will be able to take revenge on your father.¡±, He responded. My family killed his family? But why? Was I from any Mafia background? ¡°Stay here!¡±. He said, bringing me to the 25th floor, the sixteenth floor below the venue. And then he moved a little away from me. ¡°If you will turn around, then I will kill you; if you will try to act smart, I will kill you; if you will try to run, then I will kill you. If you will try to shout, I will kill you.¡± Why would I try to shout when I can¡¯t see a single person on the whole stairs. Well, who would use stairs if they would have the option of the elevator? ¡°Aarvik Singh Rathore,¡± Finally, my kidnapper spoke that name which I wanted to know for a long. ¡°By the time you will get this video, it will be toote for you to do anything. Can you see the back of this girl? Of course, you can. Do you want to know who she is? I¡¯m sure you would have guessed it by this time, but I will still reconfirm to you that she¡¯s your daughter, Fk. Your Princess.¡± ¡®Aarvik Singh Rathore?¡¯ ¡®Aarvik Singh Rathore is the name of my father.¡¯ Tears dwelled in my eyes because of happiness. ¡°I won¡¯t show her face to her because you will get a chance to see her face after her death. Now, say bye to your daughter.¡±, The moment he finished, speaking this. I heard the loud sound of ¡®BANG,¡¯ but I didn¡¯t feel anything, not a single pain, while my kidnapper was looking at me in shock. ¡°Oops! Missed the shot?¡± I said and then smirked. ¡°Youuu¡­.¡±, He tried to hit me again, but just unlikest time, where I took the turn of 180 degrees to kick on his hand, because of which, he missed the shot and ended up shooting at the lights instead of me. At the same time, that small gun fell from his hand. I lifted my leg at an exact 90-degree angle and kicked him hard at his face with my heels. He shook his head and looked at me in disbelief while I just smirked at him and signaled him with my two fingers to attack me. What did he think? I was the same weak girl who couldn¡¯t defend herself. It was high time for him to taste his own medicine. What did he use to say to me? ¡®Yeah, Bitch!¡¯ Now, I would tell him that this bitch also bites. . #TBC Chapter 34 Fk¡¯s POV . Heposed himself, and in the way he took his position, I knew that he knew how to fight. I never knew that all my Karate sses were going to pay me off tonight. Ten years, I have been practicing it for thest ten years. He wiped the blood oozing his lips before speaking, ¡°You surely have your father¡¯s blood in you.¡± ¡°I would take that as apliment.¡±, I responded and felt so good to know that my father, Aarvik Singh Rathore, also had kicked his ass just like me or more than me. ¡°Fk¡­Fk¡­¡±, A worried voice echoed on the stair. ¡°I¡¯m here.¡±, I shouted, looking upward, and this was the worst mistake of my life because that bastard used this opportunity and pushed me from the stairs. I tried to hold something, but there was nothing to hold. Shit! ¡°Aaaaaa¡± I cried loudly and fell down the stairs one after another, and my head hit on each stair like a bouncing ball. I couldn¡¯t realize anything for a while. I touched my head and wasn¡¯t surprised to see blood in between my fingers. I couldn¡¯t hear anything; maybe because of the pain or something, I looked around to see that us was beating the shit out of my kidnapper. His devilishly handsome face was covered with unbearable anger. I tried to hear what he was saying, but I could hear anything as if my ears got blocked or something. Breathe IN, Breath OUT. Breathe IN, Breath OUT. And then I felt my ear start working again, but I still couldn¡¯t hear the sound clearly. ¡°You bastard, you¡¯re going to pay for this.¡±, He yelled, grabbing my kidnapper from his neck. He was no more a human, but he had turned into apletely walking fire dragon. The next thing I saw, Jacob and others came there and tried to pull us away from my kidnapper. It looked like a fight between iron and ma, where ma, aka us, didn¡¯t want to leave iron, aka my kidnapper. I was thankful that us was teaching him a great lesson about hurting me, but at the same time, I didn¡¯t want us to kill anyone and get into police cases or something because of me. ¡°us, STOP.¡±, Jacob yelled at him, finally pulling him away from Adhiraj Srivastava. ¡°Albert, take this bastard with you and lock him up.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all content. ¡°Yes, sir.¡±, Albert nodded, taking Adhiraj from there. At the same time, both us and Jacob walked toward me. Wow! Finally, they remembered that even I was here. us helped me to sit, but because of the pain, I wanted nothing buty down again. He leaned toward me to lift me, but I quickly held Jacob¡¯s hand. I didn¡¯t want someone else to lift me where my boyfriend was right near me. I was thankful to us for whatever he did for me. He might look like an arrogant jerk or a heartless monster, but he was a gentleman. He looked at my hand holding Jacob¡¯s hand, and his jaw muscles clenched, and his face got clouded. Why did he look angry again? Did he really hate our rtionship to the extent that he didn¡¯t even want to see me touching my own boyfriend? ¡°I¡¯m taking her to the penthouse.¡±, Jacob said in a low tone, on which us didn¡¯t say anything. When Jacob leaned to pick me in his arms, I allowed him instantly, but something¡­something in my heart was not settling right. I didn¡¯t know why but I was feeling nervous, which was quite abnormal. Jacob started toward to god knows where! I didn¡¯t give a damn about that fact because of two reasons: I was upied with my own thoughts. Though everything was pointing that Jacob was my mysterious lover, but my heart and my body were saying otherwise. Though the cologne smell was the same but it couldn¡¯t calm down my restless heart. Boyfriend or Not boyfriend, Jacob was someone who could never think of taking advantage of me or any girl. I didn¡¯t realize when did he ce me in bed until he broke my chain of thoughts. ¡°The doctor will be reaching here anytime soon!¡± I nodded my head and held his hand when he was about to leave my side. ¡°Thank you,¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to be.¡±, He smiled, but immediately his smile vanished when I leaned toward him to kiss him. He ced his palm on his lips before speaking. ¡°No, Fk! I¡¯m not the one who loves you.¡± ¡®I knew it.¡¯, My heart jumped out of happiness while I ejected myself from him as my mind was not ready to ept what I had just heard. ¡°What?¡± I couldn¡¯t help the shocking from my voice. ¡°I know you think that I¡¯m the one who loved you all this year, even now, but I¡¯m not the one.¡±, He rified again. I looked into his eyes to see any kind of joke or prank, but I didn¡¯t find any. In fact, he looked damn too serious while saying so. ¡°But¡­¡± I started speaking but paused, trying to recall everything which led me to this conclusion. Not to forget, I was feeling embarrassed. He was the one who loved me; still, I was throwing myself at him. He might be thinking what kind of shameless person I was! But those leads¡­those leads were indicating that he was the one. ¡°But.. I saw you, keeping parcel on my desk.¡± I pointed out my first confusion. ¡°Ah! About that¡­I was doing that because HE asked me to do that.¡±, He responded. ¡®HE? Now, who is this HE guy?¡¯ ¡°But¡­you use the same cologue which is used, my mysterious lover.¡± I pointed out my second confusion, on which Jacob chuckled. This was not at all funny. ¡°Seriously, Fk? That cologue can be used by anyone. I mean ANYONE who has money. Because that¡¯s a special edition which is too expensive for any normal people to afford.¡± ¡°Ash heard you speaking in a male and female voice at the same time over the call. What was that then?¡± I pointed out my third confusion. ¡°Well, my mother had arranged a date for me that day, but I didn¡¯t go to meet her. I didn¡¯t want to disappoint her at that moment. That¡¯s why I was kind of making a fool of my mom.¡± Making a fool of your mom? Heck! Right now, I was thinking that I was making a fool of myself. ¡°But¡­your birthday! Your birthday is on 8th April, just like HIM.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure that there¡¯re a lot of people born on 8th April.¡± ¡°You.. you replied to my messages.¡± ¡°I replied to your messages? Well, I never received your message, nor did I reply to any of your messages.¡±, He said in confusion. ¡°Didn¡¯t you receive a message when you were scolding me in front of my desk today?¡± I reminded him. ¡°I did a message, but I¡¯m sorry to break your heart; that message was not from you but from a friend, just because it¡¯s my birthday today. I was receiving so many messages today but trusted me, none of them were from you.¡±, He exined. God! How could I evene to such an irrational deduction? How stupid I was! Tears dwelled in my eyes when I realized that Jacob was not the person who loved me. Hold a minute! Why was I crying over the fact that ¡®Jacob was not the person who loved me? It was not that I loved him. A tiny amount of feeling grew for him in my heart just because I thought he was that person who used to look after me. ¡°But¡­but how is this possible to have so many coincidences?¡± I asked, more like asking myself. Jacob reached his hand toward my face to wipe my tears, but I pulled myself away from him. I was already bearing terrible pain after knowing the fact that I was throwing myself at someone else was disgusting to me! What if¡­what if I would seriously have kissed him? God! I would have killed myself doing that! ¡°Fk¡­¡± ¡°You know HIM? Don¡¯t you?¡± I asked him and waited to see his reaction. ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Did he has any idea what I was thinking?¡± I asked meekly because I couldn¡¯t imagine his pain to see his love throwing herself at someone else. ¡®Please say NO. Please say NO. I chanted in my mind. It was not that I wanted to hide anything from him, but I wanted to share this with him on my own instead of what he figured out from somewhere else. ¡°Yes.¡± Shit! ¡°When you knew that I was thinking it was you, then why didn¡¯t you tell me before? What if¡­what if I would have¡­?¡± I couldn¡¯t gather the courage toplete that sentence. ¡°No!!¡±, He quickly answered. ¡°I had no idea about it until now. I mean, I did get a hint from you that that could be a possibility when you came close to wishing me a birthday again, but then us walked in, and that incident skipped my mind. But my doubt got confirmed when you were about to kiss me again.¡±, He confessed. Wow! Thank you for reminding me that I tried to kiss you twice! Could I dig a pit and bury myself in that? ¡°Who is he?¡± I asked. ¡°And how do you know him? And how can be so many coincidences? Like same cologue and same birth date?¡± ¡°He is¡­¡± Jacob was about to tell me the name of the person when his phone rang. Great timing! He pulled out his phone from his pocket, and I saw Albert¡¯s name on his screen. Perfect. Only this was remaining. One more coincidence that, along with my lover, even Jacob knew Albert. ¡°Put it on speaker.¡±, I said when he narrowed his eyes. I added, ¡°I want to hear him to confirm my doubt that you are not the one.¡± ¡°Fine!¡±, Saying this, he received the call and kept the phone on speaker. ¡°Yes, Albert!¡± ¡°Sir, us Sir, will end up killing that man tonight.¡±, He said in a panicked and worried tone. ¡°WHAT?¡± Jacob shouted in shock. ¡°Sir, I tried to stop him, but he was damn too angry, and like an angry beast, he pushed everyone away from the room where that man was locked, and after entering the room, he locked the door and poured all his anger on that man who hurt Fk Ma¡¯am.¡± ¡°But why is us behaving like that?¡± I couldn¡¯t help myself from asking. ¡°I need that man in one piece because only he knows about my parents.¡± ¡°Ma¡¯am¡­ Ma¡¯am, only you can handle his anger. I¡¯m too nervous. I don¡¯t know¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t panic, Albert! Get the spare key to the room as soon as possible. We¡¯re reaching there in a minute.¡±, Saying this, Jacob disconnected the call, and I looked at him in confusion, shock, surprised, taking to process what he had just said. Without taking my permission, he lifted me from the bed and started taking me to god knows where? ¡°What are you doing? Where are you taking me?¡± ¡°I¡¯m taking you near us.¡± ¡°But why?¡± ¡°Because you can handle his anger.¡± ¡°What do you think I am? An iceberg who can handle that fireball.¡± I asked sarcastically, recalling us¡¯s anger. When his cousin couldn¡¯t handle him, then how could a timid girl like me could do anything? ¡°Oh, you¡¯re more than that! You¡¯re the only beauty who can handle this beast.¡±, He said, and by that time, I was already in the room in which us was held firmly by a few people, while Adhiraj was lying almost lifeless, a little away from the us. When Jacob put me down, I heard the sound of the ss which was under my heels and then looked back to us, who was trying his best to kick everyone¡¯s ass and then would get back to his mission of KILLING Adhiraj. ¡®You¡¯re the only beauty who can handle this beast.¡¯, I recalled Jacob¡¯s line. ¡®What¡¯s that? ¡°Sir¡¯s anger,¡¯ I recalled the conversation between Albert and me when I had heard a loud smashing loud of ss or something made of ss for the first time. ¡®Actually, I informed him that you are leaving with your friend and because of it you won¡¯t be able to meet him, but before I can get a chance to take my words back and inform him about your change in n, the call got disconnected. And the next thing I know, his number is switched off.¡¯ ¡®But there¡¯s nothing wrong in switching off the phone, right?¡¯ When his phone goes dead all of a sudden or calls get disconnected all of a sudden, then it means he broke his phone first and then the other things near him.¡¯ I was feeling dizzy, I didn¡¯t want to walk or stand, but I still did. I still did, gathering all my energy. I promised myself not to fall to the ground before reaching near him. And that¡¯s the moment his stormy grey eyesnded on me. Immediately he stopped fighting to get out of those men¡¯s control and gave all his attention to me. Seeing us calm, those men let him go. But the moment he started walking toward me, my legs froze; they felt like it was glued to the floor. A lot of things starteding into my mind, and on top of that, this horrible headache. I closed my eyes to rx myself, and that¡¯s the moment I heard the familiar footsteps! The footsteps which belonged to him. And in that room, only one person was walking right now. ¡°Senorita!¡± Forget the word RELAX. I wasn¡¯t even able to breathe in and breath out. I was confident that even my heart missed a beat after hearing that word from the most unexpected person. An arm snaked around my waist, pulling me close to my favorite smell. ¡®They were cousins. So might be¡­¡¯, My mind concluded to clear its confusion while my heart and my body already recognized the only touch which could make me feelfortable. ¡°Do I look that bad that you don¡¯t want to open your eyes?¡±, He asked in a low tone. I tried¡­I really tried to open my eyes, but I fainted. I literally fainted in his arms! . #TBC Chapter 35 Fk¡¯s POV . I panicked in my sleep and was about to open my eyes in fear, but I was soon engulfed in tight butfortable arms. It took me a while to fall into a deep slumber again. I hissed in pain when I identally touched the wound on my head. And because of this, I opened my eyes. I touched my head and found a bandage on my head. It took me a while to recall how this happened and what had happened yesterday. Facing Adhiraj Srivastava! Then knowing my father¡¯s name Aarvik Singh Rathore! And then, that Jacob was not my mysterious lover. But HE was!! I couldn¡¯t believe what my ears heardst night, and my body felt when he touched me. Indeed he was my mysterious lover. But how was that possible? My mind waspletely nk. Thinking aboutst night¡¯s incident, I felt like I was still in some kind of impossible dream from which only he could take me out. But where was he? Don¡¯t tell me that he left me alone on the bed again. At least, he shouldn¡¯t have done that this time. At the same time, the door of my room opened, and he walked in holding a tray full of breakfast. So, he didn¡¯t leave this time. I looked at him and found him looking at me. I quickly averted my eyes, feeling awkward. Until the moment I hadn¡¯t seen him, I wanted to know who he was, and now that I could see him, I couldn¡¯t see into his eyes. I felt him sitting beside me, keeping the tray on the table. I looked at my fingers because I had no courage to look at his face¡­ God! He saw me hugging Jacob TWICE. And not to forget, when he approached to help me, I ignored him and ran into Jacob¡¯s arms. Shit! ¡°Do I look ugly?¡±, He asked in the same familiar tone in which he used to talk with me. Both cousins were definitely perfect voice artists. ¡°No¡¯, I responded, shaking my head, still looking at my fingers. ¡°Then why are you looking at me?¡± ¡°I¡­I don¡¯t know.¡±, I muttered. Maybe because I was feeling ashamed of myself, maybe because I didn¡¯t expect my mysterious lover to be YOU. Then he gently raised my face using his index finger and made me look at him. He was staring at me as if he was looking at me for the first time in his life. Unlike other times, his eyes were filled with LOVE!! ¡°Are you disappointed that who imed to love you is not Jacob but Me?¡±, He asked in concern, looking into my eyes, maybe trying to find the reason why I was not looking at him. My mind was filled with so many emotions at that time. Confusion! Ashamed! Happiness! And many more! But I was not feeling disappointed at all. ¡°Fk!¡±, There he called my name, which meant that his mood was changing. I had observed him saying me Senorita or Seno whenever he was in a jolly or romantic mood, but he called me by name only when he was pissed or serious. ¡°It¡¯s not like that.¡±, I responded before he started breaking all the things in the bedroom. ¡°It¡¯s just hard to believe that someone like you¡­loves me.¡± ¡°Someone like me? What do you mean by that?¡±, He asked calmly and held my hand softly. ¡°I.. I.. mean you don¡¯t look like a person who can fall in love with anyone.¡±, I whispered and found him raising his brow. ¡°I mean, you never show any interest in girls during school days even though you were the crush of so many girls.¡±, I exined properly. ¡°But then, after knowing that you loved me all these years without letting me know is quite shocking. My mind is not able to ept that SOMEONE like you is looking after me from afar. Because you never protected me from getting bullied.¡±, I pointed out. ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯mining about that fact. It¡¯s just that back then, I used to think whether you even know that I was your ssmate.¡± I said whatever came up in my mind without thinking about what I was speaking. ¡°I don¡¯t know what am I am speaking!¡± I muttered, loud enough so that he could hear me. ¡°How about you clear my confusion first?¡± ¡°Okay!¡±, He nodded his head. ¡°From where should I start?¡± ¡°Howe you and Jacob have the same birth date? Did you lie to me about your birth date that night?¡± I asked, one of the reasons because of why my doubt got confirmed that Jacob was my mysterious lover. ¡°Because we are twins.¡±, He said, making my eyes go wide. ¡°Well, I was born with two other brothers. My mom gave birth to the triplets on 8 April 1999. That¡¯s why Jacob and I share the same birth date. So, I didn¡¯t lie to you about my birthday that night.¡± ¡°But Jacob is your cousin, isn¡¯t he?¡± ¡°In front of the world, YES, but in reality, NO. My mother gave Jacob to my uncle and aunt because my aunty was barren.¡± ¡°Oh, okay!¡± I nodded my head in an understanding way. That¡¯s why both Jacob and us looked almost simr in their figure. Anyone could rarely identify the other if they would look at them from the back. ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you celebrate your birthday yesterday?¡± I asked. ¡°I don¡¯t like celebrating a birthday. Moreover, I promised to celebrate my birthday with my girlfriend on another day.¡±, He said casually, shrugging his shoulder as if his girlfriend was not sitting in front of him. I softly pped him on his chest. ¡°Now, thest and the most important question.¡±, I announced, and immediately the expression on us¡¯s face changed. I think he had already guessed what I was going to ask, but still, he didn¡¯t stop me from asking. ¡°Why were you ying all this mysterious lover thing?¡± I waited for a while, but he didn¡¯t speak a thing. ¡°Please don¡¯t hide anything from me. I know whatever it is, the reason might be too big, but I want to know. I want to know the whole truth because I or say we¡­ can¡¯t keep going like this.¡± He frowned and looked me into the eyes.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. ¡°I know whatever is the reason, it might affect our rtionship, and you¡¯re afraid of that. You had said before that I will get hurt the most when the truthes out but¡­but I want to listen to that truth from you instead of finding it from anywhere else.¡± ¡°You will never be able to find the truth.¡±, He restored. ¡°Are you sure of that?¡± I asked and ced my one hand on his, holding his hand with both my hand. ¡°Secrets and lies kill rtionships. No matter how careful you are, you will get caught. Because what¡¯s done in darkness alwayses to light.¡± He shook his head. ¡°You will leave me after knowing the truth.¡± ¡°And I can¡¯t stay like this with the fear that someday¡­someday something mighte up in front of me, taking all my happiness away from me. us suddenly grabbed me by my waist, bringing me closer to him with a really worried expression. I was almost straddling him now, but I focused my mind on the serious discussion which was going on between us instead of getting embarrassed about this situation. ¡°Don¡¯t you think of leaving me, Fk.¡±, He said in a serious tone. I kept my hands behind his head. ¡°Then I want to know the reason why did you keep your identity hidden? Do you know I¡¯m feeling ashamed of myself that I almost had kissed Jacob? That thought is killing me inside. I had already made a fool of myselfst night; I didn¡¯t want to repeat the same mistake. So, don¡¯t deliberately hide things from me.¡± ¡°What if you don¡¯t like the truth?¡± ¡°Then also, I will ask you to speak the truth even if it is bitter.¡± I saw him hesitating, frowning. He was thinking so hard; it was like I could hear his inner turmoil from here. He closed his eyes and rested his head on my shoulder. I instinctively started caressing his hair with my fingertips. His arms slid around my waist, hugging me close. ¡°¡­. I know what kind of person you¡¯re. And I know you will leave me.¡± ¡°I know I am the kind of person who used to get panic when any male came close to me. But right now, I¡¯m holding a male in my arms and letting him hold me in his arms. So, unless I will find your intention wrong, I promise to stay by your side and will try my best to understand your situation.¡± He chuckled, and I pped his shoulder, annoyed. It was not funny. A serious discussion was going on right now! I felt him sigh against my neck. ¡°I¡¯m¡­m.. married.¡± Okay! Just like I didn¡¯t expect my mysterious lover to be us. I was literally not expecting to hear that REASON for hiding all the things. What was I to him? A dirty secret? . #TBC Chapter 36 Fk¡¯s POV . After hearing those things from him, I seriously didn¡¯t know how to react thoughtfully. But I was not going to freak out after learning that. Because that was the expression that he didn¡¯t want to see. ¡°Okay!¡± I said in a low tone. And block all the thoughts that gave me an indefinite reason to leave him. I was not someone who supported extra-marital affairs. Nor did I want to be a part of that rtionship, but at least I should listen to him out. ¡°I have always loved you. Always. But got stuck in the marriage with my brother¡¯s pregnant girlfriend.¡±, He continued. ¡°Remember, I mentioned to you that my mother gave birth to triplets?¡±, He asked, pulling himself away from me but still, his arms were around my waist while my hands were on his neck. ¡°Damian, the eldest among us, was about to marry his girl by the end of this year or before. The date was not finalized, butst month¡­¡±, he paused before continuing, ¡°he met with an ident and couldn¡¯t make it.¡± I gasped hearing that. But I couldn¡¯t respond to that sentence. I didn¡¯t know what to say. I had no valuable words. I had never experienced this time of pain before, the pain of losing someone so close to me. At the same time, I didn¡¯t know anything about Damian to express my sadness over his death. Several seconds passed before us spoke again, ¡°No one in my family knew at that time about Ang being pregnant with Damian¡¯s child. I guess even she was unaware of this until she fell unconscious after listening to Damian¡¯s news.¡± I could dot a few of the things after listening to him; still, I didn¡¯t disturb him in between. ¡°Remember, I even told you about my ancestor¡¯s having connection with the Mafia?¡±, He asked again, to which I nodded my head. ¡°Umm¡­well, they are somehow still connected to them. My uncle, Jacob¡¯s on-paper father, is connected to a Mafia leader. So, years back, Jacob asked his father to help me by helping you. And Dad came to know about it, and he was damned too pissed for getting myself involved with those people. He sent me away from you, away from this country, but he had an idea that I would have to pay the price for the help I receive from them. And that day came after ten years.¡±, He paused again before speaking. ¡°Nics Juan Diego, the mafia leader of Australia, asked or more like ckmailed me to marry Ang if I wanted you alive.¡± I furrowed my eyebrow before asking, ¡°Why did he ckmail you into marrying Ang?¡± ¡°Because Ang is his daughter. My brother finds a mafia leader¡¯s daughter to fall in love with the whole world.¡± He answered sarcastically. ¡°Even we didn¡¯t know this truth until NUCLEAR BOMB named Nics Juan Diego fell on our head.¡± I pped his shoulder. ¡°You can¡¯t say anything over the fact that with love Damian fell in love with because love is not something you n; it just happens.¡± ¡°But that can¡¯t change that my father and my so-called father-inw have made my life a living hell. Since Ang is carrying Damien¡¯s baby, my father was the next heir of the family. And to save the status of Diego¡¯s family, Nics has trapped me in the name of the wedding, as he didn¡¯t want his daughter to give birth to the child without wedlock.¡±, us muttered furiously. ¡°To some extent, I can handle my dad. But Nics, that older man, is too evil. Do you think that Lance and his father reached this city independently? Nope, it was him who informed them about it. And not to forget, that night, the ident was nned for you, not for Lance. You were just lucky that nothing happened to you.¡±Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. ¡°You mean to say that whatever happened with Lance was a nned murder but not an ident.?¡± I asked in surprise. Because I didn¡¯t know that I had earned a new enemy just because us loved me. ¡°Yes. Not only that, this was my n to create so many coincidences so that you will assume Jacob to be me!¡± ¡°WHAT?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but that was needed.¡±, He apologized. ¡°There is someone from our office or someone close to you or us who keeps on my every moment. That¡¯s why I was creating as many incidences as I could so Nics would somehow think that it is Jacob who looked after you now and is interested in you. And your natural acting for falling in love with him, assuming him to be your lover, will surely look like it was not an act to fool him.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t believe it.¡±, I growled, removing my hand from his neck. ¡°And to make it look real, I also captured a few photos of you two in which you are close to him.¡± Here! I felt ashamed that I was throwing myself at someone else whom I didn¡¯t love. And the person sitting beside me was telling me that he was the one who wrote the script of this story, not just he was the writer, cameraman, producer, and the director of the movie. ¡°I know you¡¯re mad. And you have every reason to be mad at me. But I had to fool Nicus to keep you safe¡±, He said, cupping my cheek. ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk with you. How could you n something like this?¡± I hissed, pushing his hand away from my face, but his grip was getting tight on my face whenever I tried to take him out. ¡°Do you think it was easy for me to see getting close to someone who is not me?¡±, He asked, but I kept pushing him away. ¡°I lost my control seeing you in Jacob¡¯s arms. The moment you chose Jacob instead of me, I realized what I was losing.¡±, He added. ¡°Seno! I¡¯m sorry, and I will say sorry for ying this dirty game with you. I¡¯m sorry.¡± Tears dwelled in my eyes, and I stopped fighting before speaking. ¡°All your life?¡± ¡°All my life. I promise.¡± ¡°How? By keeping me like your dirty secret?¡± ¡°Fk¡­I¡­¡± didn¡¯t say a word because he didn¡¯t have anything to say; he just removed his hand from my face. Now, I recall our previous conversation, ¡®You said you love me and want me. Does it include marriage as well?¡± No.¡¯ He couldn¡¯t marry me because he was already married. And no matter how much I try not to give logic to my stupid heart, I couldn¡¯t¡­I couldn¡¯t be him. No matter what! I left the bed, standing on my feet. ¡°Fk¡­.¡±, He quickly grabbed my hand when he realized something. ¡°Let me go, us! It will be better for both of us.¡±, I said, trying to take it out of his grip. ¡°You promised to stay by the side as long as my intension wouldn¡¯t be wrong.¡±, He reminded me. ¡°Exactly.¡±, I said. ¡°You are punishing an innocent woman and her unborn child because of your selfish reason.¡± ¡°You have to understand my situation, Seno! I¡¯m not being cruel to her. That¡¯s her fate. And I¡¯m no saint who will think about others first, sacrificing my happiness.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I won¡¯t be the one who would take you from her when she¡¯s already been through so much.¡±, Saying this, I jerked his hand and ran out of the room as fast as I could because I was scared that he would catch me and wouldn¡¯t let me go. ¡°Damnit, Fk,¡± He roared angrily. Shit! His HULK mode was ON. ¡°I don¡¯t love her, Fk. I love you and only you.¡±, He shouted and ran after me. Shit! The distance between the room to the elevator looked like a mile to cover when he ran behind me. I reached near the elevator and tapped the button on the elevator continuously. ¡°Fk, you can¡¯t leave me like this, you¡­¡±, He tried to reach me, but I showed him my hand. ¡°Stop there!¡± ¡°Please don¡¯t go.¡±, He pleaded, but I didn¡¯t move an inch from the elevator. A lot of things were going on in my mind. Immediately I turned toward the elevator after hearing a ¡®DING¡¯ sound and saw a man in his fifties standing in front of me. I couldn¡¯t recognize him because he had never visited here before. While he was looking at me in shock, behind him, Albert was standing. Tears started dwelling in that person¡¯s eyes, and a smile broke on his lips. He looked happy after looking at me, but how could I be the reason behind his happiness! ¡°She¡¯s the one.¡±, Albert said to him, on which he nodded his head. ¡°I know. I know.¡±, He smiled widely. Okay! Something was wrong with him. ¡°Fk!¡±, He called my name, on which I furrowed my eyebrow, wondering how did he know my name. I think that man read my expression and pointed his finger toward him. ¡°Yo.. your father.¡± I blinked twice and then thrice! I was trying toe out of the shock! The person standing in front of me was my father. . #TBC Chapter 37 Fk¡¯s POV . ¡°My father?¡± I asked to confirm that I heard him right. On which he nodded his head and walked toward me, taking baby steps. I didn¡¯t realize I was crying until his thumb wiped my tears. ¡°My dad?¡± I asked again like a stupid, I hoped he wouldn¡¯t get mad for asking the same thing again, but the smile didn¡¯t appear on his lips. ¡°Aarvik Singh Rathore?¡± I asked again as he nodded his head and grinned. My heart was pounding loudly in my ribcage because of happiness, but my mind was in alert mode. If he was indeed my father, then he would surely answer all my questions with patience, right? ¡°Can you please show me some ID?¡± I asked. I knew I was taking too much precaution, but you couldn¡¯t me me for that, couldn¡¯t you? I looked at the face of the person who had introduced himself on his face; he was not at all angry with my investigation. In fact, he took out his wallet from his pocket and showed me his three national Id cards, and fourth was the Id card of his workce. He was in the Indian Army. Not only that, he was just some Aarvik Singh Rathore but General Aarvik Singh Rathore. And I was interrogating him like a thief or something. I wondered why do I always end up embarrassing myself? ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m sorry.¡±, I apologized, giving him all his IDs back. ¡°That¡¯s fine.¡±, He gave me a warm smile. ¡°Even I don¡¯t trust anyone easily. So, I didn¡¯t mind if my princess took something from me.¡±, He said, caressing my cheek. Princess? I always wanted my father to call me that! Just like others, fathers used to call their daughter. ¡°D. dad?¡± I asked like a stupid again and grinned, trying to control my tears, and couldn¡¯t exin my happiness when he nodded again with his teary eyes. After that, I wasted no time in hugging him. ¡°Mera bachha! (My child)¡±, He whispered and kissed my hair. My breath became uneven unknowingly. Breath In, Breath Out. Breath In, Breath Out.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. I felt a strange kind offort and protection in his arms. My heart rejoiced in happiness when I felt his felt my t-shirt getting wet because of his tears. I had read somewhere that tears don¡¯t lie; they¡¯re the most honest form of expression. I was in no mood to break the hug, but my dad¡¯s mobile rang. ¡°Just a minute! Princess.¡±, He excused. ¡°I¡¯m sure this will be your mother¡¯s call.¡± ¡®My mother.¡¯ ¡°She kept calling after every fifteen minutes to know whether I finally met you or not!¡±, He exined, taking out his phone from his pocket. ¡°There she is.¡±, He said, showing me his disy. ¡®Love¡¯ The moment he swiped the screen, ady of an older version of me appeared on the screen. Without any greeting, she started speaking, ¡°Did you reach that address? Whatever that guy has informed you about our princess, was it true? For god sake. Vik! Are you going to speak anything or not? Did you find our princess this time?¡±, If I was not wrong then she was my mother. No wonder how dad recognized me even after looking at me for the first time. I indeed look 70-80% like her. Since dad had held his phone in his hand, that¡¯s why mom couldn¡¯t see any other faces other than dad. ¡°Is Saira and Mayan around?¡± Dad asked. ¡°No. They always used to get upset with no positive response; that¡¯s why they didn¡¯t join me in this call. But why?¡± ¡°Call them quickly.¡±, Dad said. ¡°Please tell me this is what I¡¯m thinking.¡±, She said and screamed loudly. ¡°Saira, Mayan,e here quickly.¡±, She added and looked toward the screen again. ¡°You found her, didn¡¯t you?¡±, She asked happily. Tears started beaming in her eyes. ¡°Did Papa find Fk?¡± I heard a male voice. ¡°Yayyyy¡­Finally, this house will be ruled by two princesses.¡± I heard a female voice, and soon a younger version of my dad and a girl of seventeen or eighteen years joined the call. ¡°Where is she, Papa?¡± ¡°Are you guys ready?¡± Dad asked with a wide smile on his face. ¡°YESSSS!!¡± While they were getting excited, I was feeling nervous. ¡°Here, she is,¡± Saying this; dad turned his phone toward me. I nervously waived my hand, but all the excitement disappeared from their face. My brother was the first to break the silence. ¡°What happened to your head? Did someone hurt you?¡±, He asked in a concerned tone. The little girl was second to speak. ¡°The same question appeared in my mind. Since Big Brother already ask you that, I¡¯m changing my question. Who is the hotty behind you?¡±, She asked and winked at me. Shit! ¡°Saira! Saira! Saira!¡±, Three mismatched voices called her name and red at her, which she just shrugged. ¡°I just ask what I saw!¡± ¡°I think he is the one who informed your father about your sister.¡±, Mom answered. I turned my head and found us, who was looking at me with a smile on his lips. He again was the reason behind my happiness! And here I was snatching his only source of happiness. I didn¡¯t want to do this to him, but at the same time, but I didn¡¯t have any other options, did I? Thinking this, I turned my head toward the phone again. ¡°Vik, Please bring our princess to her home as soon as possible. I couldn¡¯t wait to meet her, hold her in my arms, feed her my own hand, and wanted to do all those things which I have missed until now.¡± That was it. I would have to leave from here, from this country for, forever. I was going to do the same half an hour ago, wasn¡¯t I? Then Why the hell this fact was hurting me so much. ¡°Sure, Love! I will talk to youter now.¡±, Dad said before disconnecting the call. He looked at me and then at us. He walked toward us and ced his hand on his shoulder. ¡°Thank you, gentleman. Thank you so much.¡± ¡°It is not required, Sir.¡±, us said with a fake smile on his lips that didn¡¯t reach his eyes. I knew even he was disturbed by the news of me leaving from here. ¡°You two?¡± Dad looked at him and then at me. ¡°Umm.. what kind of rtionship do you two share? Are you guys married?¡± ¡°No! No!¡±, We both replied, and then our eyes met. ¡°So, you both are in a rtionship? I mean boyfriend and girlfriend.¡± ¡°No! Yes!¡± I red at us for saying YES. At the same time, Dad looked at both of us by raising his brow. I was d that he didn¡¯t ask anything about it. He just gave all his attention to us before speaking. ¡°You did the biggest favor of my life. I promise to return this by doing the biggest favor of your life.¡±, He tapped us¡¯s shoulder twice before turning around, and then he reached near me. ¡°Come with me, Princess!¡±, Saying this, he forwarded his hand toward me. I hesitantly held his hand and started leaving from there by holding my dad¡¯s hand like a little girl. A part of me was happy, while the other part of me was crying loud because of the unbearable pain. I thought he would try to stop me again, but he didn¡¯t. When I was about to enter the elevator, I heard a loud smashing loud of ss. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Dad asked. ¡°His anger,¡± I responded, trying my best not to cry. ¡®Good call, Fk. You turned a calm human into an angry beast again.¡¯, . #TBC Chapter 38 Fk¡¯s POV . The door of the elevator was about to close when a ck shoe came in between the closing doors, and they retreated back. Looking up from the shoe, my eyes went to its owner¡¯s face. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to interrupt you, Sir.¡±, Albert apologized. ¡°But Ma¡¯am didn¡¯t have her breakfast and medicines. If you don¡¯t mind, then can you please stay for a while.¡±, He requested dad. Dad looked at me and then at the wrist in his hand. ¡°You didn¡¯t have your breakfast until now?¡± ¡°I¡­I..¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Beta. I should have asked that question before. This gentleman is right. You should have your breakfast and medicine before leaving.¡± I couldn¡¯t say anything and just nodded my head. We stepped out of the elevator, and the first thing was I saw the broken vase on the ground and an angry man near it. I avoided looking into his eyes, knowing that he was already staring at me. Dad let go of my hand, and I walked slowly toward my room, or say my ex-room. I just prayed in my mind that he wouldn¡¯t create a scene in front of my dad. . Aarvik¡¯s POV . I couldn¡¯t believe that I had finally found my little princess! Who wasn¡¯t so little anymore. But I was least expecting that she would be staying with a man who imed to be her boyfriend, but she denied it! But then, I was not a fool to do not to believe in the things which I was observing. I would have kicked anyone¡¯s butt if anyone would have kept staring at my daughter for this long. That, too, was in front of me. But in this situation, I doubt that I could do that. us, if not this was the name of the gentleman, was the reason because of which I finally found my Fk. And I was grateful to him, but his action clearly showed that he would take my daughter away from me again. He finally turned his gaze toward me when Fk disappeared into the room. We both stayed for staring at each other. This was the first time I was meeting anyone who was interested in my daughter, and he was definitely not hiding in his intention. ¡°Please grab a seat, Sir.¡±, He said, offering me to sit on the couch. I nodded, and we both again sat on the couch, and I was sure that he was also feeling awkward, just like me! The person who had stopped the elevator cleaned the vase which he had broke. I wanted to know more about Fk, but asking this question from her would look a bit weird, so I finally opened my mouth to break the silence. ¡°For how long have you known Fk?¡± ¡°All my life.¡±, He responded. ¡°We¡¯re in the same school.¡±, He added to exin his point. ¡°Something is troubling you. Is it rted to Fk?¡± I asked. He nodded his head and finally gave all his attention to me as if something had juste to his mind. ¡°Sir, you said before that you will return my favor someday. So, can you do something for me?¡± ¡°Wow! I didn¡¯t expect that you ask for my favor. That too, this soon. Anyway, go ahead.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want you to take Fk this soon. I mean, can you please postpone your n for a while?¡± ¡°And why is so?¡± I asked, raising my brow. ¡°I don¡¯t want to hide anything from you, Sir. Just before you arrived here, we disagreed over a fact, and now she wants to leave me because of that. If you will take her from here, then I doubt that I can get any chance with her.¡± ¡°An argument or disagreement over something can never end anything.¡±, I said, making him realize that he was worrying for nothing. ¡°It¡¯s a mind that decides something quickly, not a heart. If she wants to leave, then let her go because sometimes distance is really important to understand the depth of the rtionship. If two hearts are meant to be together, no matter how long it takes, how far they go, how tough it seems, fate will bring them together to share their love forever.¡± ¡°So by giving me all this lecture, you want to tell me that you¡¯re taking her away from me?¡±, He asked, ignoring everything that I just said. Kids these days! ¡°I¡¯m ready, Dad.¡± I heard Fk¡¯s voice, who was finally ready and had carried a small bag in her hand. Was I doing this right? Obviously, I was. After all, I was finally taking her to the ce where she belonged. I turned my gaze toward us before speaking. ¡°Thank you again, young man! I don¡¯t know whether you would like toe or not, but if possible, please try toe to our ce. One of Fk¡¯s cousins is getting married on 20th April, and my whole family will be delighted to meet you and express then gratitude toward the person who finally helped me in finding our missing princess.¡± ¡°20th April? I mean, after 11 days?¡± he asked to reconfirm. ¡°Yes! But since this Indian wedding functions will start a week ahead of the wedding.¡± ¡°Oh! Does that mean I cane to your house by the 13th or 14th of April?¡±, He asked, getting my point. I couldn¡¯t believe that I was helping this young man! ¡°Sure! You are more than wee.¡± I smiled at him and then looked at Fk. She had mixed emotions on her face. ¡°Come, princess! Give this bag to me.¡±, I said, trying to take her bag, but the same man who stopped the elevator interrupted in the middle. ¡°Please let me!¡±, Saying this, he took the bag from Fk¡¯s hand. *** I wanted to take a cab to my hotel, but Albert insisted on letting him take me wherever I wanted to go. Throughout the ride, Fk had silently kept her head on my shoulder. Not that I wasining about that, but she looked extremely sad. ¡°Do you want to see someone or visit somewhere before leaving?¡± I asked softly, caressing her hair. She nodded her head before speaking, ¡°Albert, please take us to the orphanage first.¡± ¡°By the way, do you have a passport?¡± ¡°I have. But¡­¡±, She responded. ¡°But what?¡± ¡°My documented name is Fk Srivastava.¡±, She whispered in a low tone. I tried not to show any kind of anger though I started boiling in anger hearing that SURNAME. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Bachha! (Child)!¡± I replied. ¡°I will need it for applying for an Indian eVisa.¡± ¡°Are my other documents required as well?¡± ¡°No. I can get all the remaining things done.¡±, I responded. After that, I spent all my time with my princess, knowing where she spent thest ten years of her life. She didn¡¯t open up about the remaining thirteen years of her life. Nor do I ask anything about that. I even met her best friend, Ashley. *** ¡°I hope you have made all the arrangements because I¡¯m bringing that criminal and my daughter from tomorrow¡¯s flight.¡±, I asked one of my colleagues. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that, Sir. I have managed all the paper documents and took permission from higher authorities as well.¡± ¡°Perfect.¡± ¡°By the way, is it true that Adhiraj Srivastava is in aa?¡±, He asked. ¡°Yeah! Someone broke his head like a watermelon.¡± I chuckled, recalling who did that to him. ¡°Aren¡¯t you unhappy with the thought that someone took that chance from you?¡± ¡°I was. But when I came to know that a young man did that to him just because Adhiraj pushed her from the stairs. I can¡¯t hold my happy tears that someone else there too who share the same feeling as mine when ites to Fk.¡± **** Ang¡¯s POV . ¡°Did he say that he¡¯sing tonight?¡± I asked again with Dad, my father-inw. ¡°Yes!¡± ¡®Not again!¡¯ I thought in my mind. The arrival of us was not good news. Neither of me nor for my baby. He hated me with passion, and I could visibly see anger in his eyes for me. I couldn¡¯t cry on my fate more! My father never loved me and always treated me like shit just because I was a girl. The man who loved me left me alone in this world to deal with my own problems. My father-inw was just interested in his grandchild, and my husband had nothing to do with me. Only if I would not have been pregnant then would he have killed me to take out my father¡¯s anger on me. ¡°Ang,¡± His voice roared in the whole mansion. And I couldn¡¯t help myself from shivering. I couldn¡¯t take one more bite, knowing that he wasing toward the dining room.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. ¡°Stop eating ande here, NOW,¡± He said and ced some papers on the edge of the table on another side. ¡°us, can you please softly with her?¡± Dada asked, on which us narrowed his eyes. ¡°You want me to GO soft for that girl who is the reason behind my misery?¡±, He scoffed and then looked back at me. ¡°Are youing, or I will have to drag you from your chair?¡±, He asked me, on which I quickly left my chair because I really didn¡¯t want to deal with his anger. ¡°Here! Sign on this agreement.¡±, Saying this; he pushed that paper and a pen toward me. I read the first page of the paper. It was some kind of contract. I tried to turn the page to read the full contract when he stopped me. ¡°Sign it.¡± ¡°But I want to know what is written in it.¡±, I said in a low tone, not to increase his temper than he already was. ¡°This contract states that you will end our marriage after the birth of your baby. And also give the full custody of your child to me.¡±, He said in a cold tone. My hand quickly ran to my stomach. ¡®I wasn¡¯t not going to give my baby to anyone. And I couldn¡¯t even end this marriage because Dad would kill me along with my baby if I would do something like that.¡¯ ¡°Sign it.¡±, He said and pushed a pen in my hand. ¡°I¡­I can¡¯t..¡± I said, shaking my head. And the next thing I knew, my head was mmed against the table. ¡°us¡± Dad shouted as he saw us choking my neck, pressing my head against the table. He tried to push us away. ¡°I have transferred all my shares and property in your name just like you promised. Now, keep your promise as well; I want this girl alive until my grandson is born.¡± Hearing this, us let me go. ¡°I swear, dad. I will end up killing her if she won¡¯t leave me. Because I¡¯m losing my mind with the thought of Fk leaving me because of HER.¡±, He said, and his words wereced with venom. ¡°She thinks that my so-called wife should not suffer more than she already, but I¡¯m no saint. I will make her life a living hell.¡±, He threatened. I couldn¡¯t help but cry hearing his bitter words. ¡°I need this paper signed by you by the morning.¡±, He said, looking at me. ¡°And these crocodile tears won¡¯t affect me. I would not be doing this if he wouldn¡¯t have forced me into this marriage. What did he think that I¡¯m a good boy and will keep you happy, huh?¡±, He smirked like a devil before walking toward his room. Dad looked at me for a while and then left from there. I looked at my te full of food, but I had lost my appetite. A part of me lost wanted to curse us, but I knew he was stuck in this situation because of me and my baby. . #TBC Chapter 39 Fk¡¯s POV . I couldn¡¯t help myself from thinking about us and everything that happened. It was still hard to believe that in thest twenty-four hours, my life had been changed upside down. I came across my kidnapper! I came to know about my mysterious lover. I came to know about the reason about that why he hid everything from me? I met my father. I finally knew that there were five members in my family, including me-mom, dad, Mayan, and Saira. I even decided to leave us. And that¡¯s the reason I was lying on the bed, doing nothing except staring at the ceiling. Since It was already midnight, I couldn¡¯t ask dad to tell me more about my family members because even he needed to get some sleep, right? ¡°Damnit, it was easy to say but too hard to keep my mind away from him.¡±, I groaned, tossing my phone away from me because, at this moment, all I wanted to do was call him or text him. I was missing him badly. After a while, I picked up my phone again and texted Ashley. ¡°Slept? Because I¡¯m not feeling sleepy at all.¡± ¡°Same here! That devil snatched my sleep from me.¡± ¡°What happened? What did Jacob do?¡± ¡°You won¡¯t believe it.¡± ¡°Until you will tell me.¡± ¡°He must have found it out that you¡¯re leaving all of a sudden, so he asked me to handle all your work from Monday onwards. This is pure torture.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m the reason behind it.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be sorry. I understand your situation and even that devil; otherwise, he would have forced you to stay here till the serving notice period. Or I should rephrase this situation; maybe that devil wouldn¡¯t be this generous on you if you wouldn¡¯t have been his cousin¡¯s aka brother¡¯s girlfriend.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not his girlfriend, NOT ANYMORE.¡± ¡°Yeah. I know that. But I also know that you guys don¡¯t need a specific name to name your rtionship.¡±, Sh texted me back. ¡°Can you please talk about something else?¡± I asked immediately I received a call from her. ¡°No, Fk. I wanted to talk about it right there when you came to my home with your father, but that was not the right time and the right ce.¡±, She started speaking without any greeting. ¡°How can you not see the pain and struggle through which HE is going through? All you care about is THAT GIRL? Do you really think that she is the only one who is going through all the pain? Not HIM? For god sake, Fk, if SHE has lost her love, then HIS situation is worst than that. His love is alive and right in front of him, but still, he can¡¯t be with her because he¡¯s scared that his decision might put your life at stake.¡± ¡°Ash! Plea¡­¡± ¡°Shut up! And listen to me. Just because you are more sensiblepared to mean that doesn¡¯t mean your decision is right. And just because he¡¯s a man, that doesn¡¯t mean he doesn¡¯t get hurt. You only told me that he stayed by your side during your bad days. But what did you do?¡±Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. ¡°I¡­I¡­¡± ¡°Let me tell you if you are not able to answer. ¡®LEFT HIM. The very first moment, YOU LEFT HIM. And because of the same reason, he was hiding things from you. Someone said it right that ¡®everyone wants the truth, but not everyone can digest it.''¡± ¡°What do you expect from me then? To stay with him even after knowing that he¡¯s married?¡± ¡°One doesn¡¯t need to have SEX to be with him. There are many ways of showing that ¡®you¡¯re with him by emotionally and mentally.¡¯ I don¡¯t support extramarital affairs because love can happen with anyone and at any moment, but yes, one should know their limit! After learning the truth, you could have stopped any type of advance in getting physical or something simr to that. But at this moment, you shouldn¡¯t have kicked him out like that. I¡­I feel bad for him.¡± I couldn¡¯t help myself from crying after listening to her. ¡°Hey, please don¡¯t cry. I didn¡¯t want to make you make you cry. I just¡­wanted to fill some sense in your head.¡± ¡°I love you.¡±, I confessed and thanked God again for sending this angel into my life. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯m not interested in girls.¡±, She said in her old dramatic voice. ¡°Shut up!¡± ¡°You shut up!¡± ¡°Youuuu¡­thank you so much, Ash!!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need your thank you. So, keep it in your pocket. And you are really thankful, then make sure that I can get at least a few days¡¯ leaves during your cousin¡¯s marriage because I doubt that DEVIL is going to give me even a single day off.¡± ¡°How can I¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. Maybe because this is boyfriend¡¯spany.¡± ¡°Ashhh¡­¡± ¡°Talk with HIM.¡±, She said on which. I didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°I¡¯m serious, Fk. Talk to him, at least. You two love each other, even though you haven¡¯t confessed this to him, YET.¡± I hated to speak anything right now, knowing that she was so right. ¡°I still don¡¯t understand that how I can help HIM from all this mess.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to find out your identity to help him? Now that you know who you are! I¡¯m sure you will figure out something. Just don¡¯t give up on HIM. And if possible, talk with THAT girl as well. What if¡­what if even she is stuck in this rtionship just like HIM? You won¡¯t realize your true potential until you discover yourself. Do you think that it was easy for a thirteen years old teenage kid to help you every time you needed me? I¡¯m sure even he would have faced a lot of difficulties and problems, but HE did that just for you.¡± I recalled us saying that how his father sent him away from this country just because he involved himself with Mafia to save me. ¡°So, I will suggest you again that please¡­please talk to him.¡± ¡°Okay! Thank you again.¡± ¡°Bye. Good night. I¡¯m sure even he will be awake, so call him quickly and update me on everything in the morning.¡± ¡°Yeah. Bye!¡± The moment I disconnected the call. There was a message from an unknown number, but I realized whose number was that when I saw the profile picture. It was HIS original number, I guess! He had sent me a recording. I ran here and there to look for my Airpods and finally yed the recording he had sent. For a few seconds, I couldn¡¯t hear anything. Did something happen to my phone? Or my Airpods were not working anymore? Thinking this, I checked both my phone and Airpods several times. But after a while, I suddenly heard some sound. Oh my god, was.. was he crying? . #TBC Chapter 40 Fk¡¯s POVText ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. . I felt my heart tightening. It was muffled, but I was almost sure that was what I thought. I felt my own tears running down my cheeks, hearing him crying. He took a deep breath and then finally started speaking in such a low tone that I was having a hard time listening to his words even after FULL volume. His voice sounded so broken, and I was sure that his situation was no different. ¡°Seno¡­I don¡¯t know what to say because I have already told you everything¡­. and even though you promised to stay by my side, you left me in the first moment after knowing the truth¡­.. I won¡¯t me you, though, because a part of me already knew that you would do something like that. I know you¡¯re thinking that I should take care of my brother¡¯s girlfriend and their baby, but I can¡¯t do that even after knowing that she is the REASON because of why you can¡¯t be MINE¡­.. And no matter how hard you try to push me toward her¡­you can¡¯t force me to do those things which I don¡¯t want to¡­you can¡¯t force me to love her if I don¡¯t. You can¡¯t make my heart feel something it won¡¯t. Because Senorita, I have always loved you and will always love you. You didn¡¯t even remember, but when we were kids, we had enrolled in an annual school debatepetition. I was so sure that I would win; after all, no one was as good as me but¡­but I was wrong. I was so wrong. A smart girl beat me in thepetition. And from that moment, I loved that smart girl.¡± I gasped hearing that! Oh my god! That incidence was of 3rd standard or 4th standard. That was the first andst time I had won anypetition because, after that, us made sure to fix his position in first ce permanently. ¡°If you want to punish me for ying games with you, then punish me, Seno!¡­ Maybe I should have done it in or other something¡­ I¡¯m so sorry. I knew I should have shared this before starting anything between us, but if I wouldn¡¯t have done so, then you wouldn¡¯t have pushed me away from you from the beginning, and I didn¡¯t want that to happen. I couldn¡¯t decipher what was the right thing to do when it came to you, Seno¡­I wanted you, and I wanted to protect you. In fact, I want to protect you even now because you¡¯re the most important thing to me. I love you, Senorita, I love you. Currently, I don¡¯t have any n to cope with this situation but¡­but I¡¯m sure I will figure out something. That marriage, that girl, and that baby mean nothing to me, Seno!. They are nothing and will never be anything. You¡¯re the only one in my mind; you have been the only one forever. I¡­I need you. Please don¡¯t leave me. I need you. I really need you, Seno¡­.¡± He took a deep breath, and I did the same, not holding my tears back anymore. But there was more; us¡¯s voice came in a whisper again. ¡°You.. you aren¡¯t my dirty secret, Seno¡­and will never be. I¡¯m so so sorry for making you feel like that way¡­I don¡¯t want to lose you again, Seno! I can¡¯t. I don¡¯t know how long it will take, but¡­I just hope that one day we will be together¡­but just don¡¯t give up on us, please. I¡­Can we talk again? I don¡¯t know how to convince you; God knows why I think of myself as smart and intelligent because this stupid brain is not at all working. I think that¡¯s the effect of spending time with Albert.¡± I couldn¡¯t help butugh between my tears when he said that. ¡°I lose myst piece of sanity if you will leave me, Seno! Damn it, just a mere thought of that is killing me inside. I¡­I can¡¯t take it. I need you. I miss you, and I love you so much¡­I don¡¯t know why I¡¯m recording all this thing because a part of me is telling me that you will delete this recording, but a part of me is also positive that you will hear it. If you are hearing this, then I want you to know that I love you. I love you so much, Fk Singh Rathore, My Senorita!¡± I burst into tears, listening to his voice whispering thest sentence again and again. **** After a while, I heard a slight knock on the door. I quickly wiped the tears and walked toward the door to see who was here thiste? ¡®Dad?¡¯ I got confused, seeing him at her door, that too at this moment. I tried to look presentable, but I knew that my face and eyes were going to tell him all the truth. I opened the door and saw a worried look on his face. ¡°What happened, Princess?¡±, He asked, touching my face. I bit my inner cheek not to cry in front of me, but a lone tear escaped from my eyes. He wiped my tear and hugged me softly. That was it! My tears overflowed from my eyes which I was trying to control in front of him. ¡°Ssshhh, Bachha!¡±, He caressed my back. I didn¡¯t know how long I cried, but when I opened my eyes, I was weed with a severe headache. I hissed in pain and blinked for a while to adjust my eyes as per light. It took me a while to recall what had happenedst night, and then I quickly open eyes only to find dad sitting on the chair in his fresh clothes and was reading a magazine. He was already ready. Even though he was not on duty, he was still punctual to the time. ¡°Good Morning, Princess¡± ¡°Good Morning, Dad,¡± I greeted him back and mentally pped myself for sleeping thiste. But maybe it could be the effect of heavy medicines which I was taking. ¡°Freshen up quickly. I have to talk with you.¡±, Though he said these words with a smile on his face but he was quite serious. I nodded my head and left the bed. After half an hour! I sat on the chair beside dad and had my breakfast which he had ordered for me. *** ¡°Now, tell me, what¡¯s going on?¡±, He asked calmly after I had had my medicines. I remained silent for a while, ying with my fingers, but he kept his index finger on my chin and made me look at him. ¡°I¡¯m waiting, Bha!¡± ¡°Umm¡­you won¡¯t be mad at me, will you?¡± I asked softly. ¡°I won¡¯t.¡±, He assured me and squeezed my hand. I gave him a weak smile and then narrated everything to him from the beginning of my life to the end. I knew I was a crying mess by the end of the conversation, but just like Dr. White had said, I could feel that I was not feeling the same pain that I had felt while I had talked about it with Dr. White. Did this mean I was healing? ¡°What do you want to do now?¡±, He asked the question which I wanted to ask him because I couldn¡¯t think straight. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°Of course you now. And if you are in doubt, then flip a coin, not because it decides for you¡­. ¡°¡­ but for the moment, it¡¯s in the air; you realize what you¡¯re hoping for.¡± Ipleted the sentence which he wanted toplete. ¡°I¡­I want to be with us, but I want to snatch that girl¡¯s happiness with her.¡± ¡°But before deciding that if you will have to find out whether us is her happiness or NOT. Because just like you mentioned, this was a forced marriage even for her.¡±, He said and wiped my tears. ¡°And what about the biggest problem of HIS life! That NICOLAS JUAN DIEGO? He said that he would kill me if¡­.¡± ¡°Do you think that anyone can even touch you when your father, brothers, and sisters are by your side?¡±, He asked, cutting me in between. ¡°Don¡¯t think about that, Nics or Tics! Your family can take care of him.¡± ¡°But dad, he is the leader of the Australian Mafia. He can kill any one of us and might hurt our close ones.¡± ¡°Do you see any type of tension or stress on my face?¡± he asked, on which I shook my head. ¡°Because I don¡¯t have any. So, don¡¯t worry about anything.¡± ¡°Okay! If you say so.¡± I reluctantly agreed with him. ¡°Dad¡­. umm¡­ I want to meet him before leaving from here.¡± ¡°What I can say on it?¡± ¡°Umm, how about ¡®Come soon after meeting him¡¯?¡± I asked and found him grinning. **** I dialed us¡¯s number, but it was switched off. He must have broken his phone. Then I dialed Maria¡¯s number, and from her, I came to know that us was in home town, i. e., in Sydney. I knew the only person who could help me in reaching him at this moment. Jacob. . #TBC Chapter 41 Fk¡¯s POV . ¡°Hi, Jacob!¡± ¡°Fk? Just a minute.¡±, He said, and after a while, he continued. ¡°Sorry, I was still sleeping. How are you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m good. Thank you. I want to meet us. Can you share his address with me?¡± ¡°us?¡± ¡°Yeah!¡± ¡°Oh, I thought I was dreaming that part.¡±, He muttered more like he was talking to himself. ¡°Where¡¯s he? And how¡¯s he?¡± I asked, recalling he was cryingst night. ¡°He¡¯s not doing well, ording to my uncle. He has locked himself in the room, and you know his temper¡­. no one is trying to approach him.¡± That didn¡¯t sound good. ¡°But I¡¯m sure that you can handle him.¡±, Jacob added. ¡°Share me your address. I will take you near him.¡± ¡°Oh, okay!¡± I said, and I gave him the hotel we were staying in. After disconnecting the call, I turned toward dad. ¡°Dad, are youing with me?¡± ¡°What do you want?¡±, He asked. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to stay away from you even for a second, but at the same time, I don¡¯t want to interfere in your life if you don¡¯t want to.¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing like that. I would love it if you woulde with me.¡± *** We took Jacob¡¯s private jet to reach Sydney and within one and half hours. I was at that ce where I had the worst memories of my life, but then, looking at the bright side, us was in my life because of this city. I was d that dad was by my side because his presence was helping my mind to rx. We reached us¡¯s ce, and I couldn¡¯t help but gasp, looking at his mansion. If I was not wrong, then the whole mansion was in the space of two-three kilometers. If anyone would park his or her car at the main gate, then he or she would have to walk more than one KM to reach near the main entrance of the mansion. I didn¡¯t know he was THIS rich. No one stopped us or asked about our identity, maybe because Jacob was with us. ¡°What kind of work do you do, young man?¡± Dad asked, looking around the mansion. ¡°We have invested in the field, but our major profitable business is the Auto-Mobiles and Electronics sector, Sir.¡± ¡°I mean to ask about illegal business!¡± Shit! I didn¡¯t think about that! God, what if dad was the type of person who would never give his daughter to the man involved in all these things? I remembered us saying that his uncle was involved in the Mafia. ¡°Sorry, sir. I can¡¯t disclose that to you, but my brother is not involved in any type of illegal business.¡±, Jacob replied. ¡°Fk, us¡¯s room is in the first room. Take a left turn and thest room.¡±, He said, on which I looked at him in confusion. Wouldn¡¯t he be taking me to his room? ¡°I will be apanying sir to the library.¡±, He added, on which I looked at Dad. He just signaled to GO. I nodded and left from there. All of a sudden, I started feeling nervous while walking toward HIS room. I yed nervously with my pendant at every step of the stairs. Breath IN, Breath OUT. Breath IN, Breath OUT. After taking the left turn, I started walking toward thest room. Immediately the room which was in the second number opened, and a girl came out from it. I wouldn¡¯t have recognized her until my gazended on her small bump. ¡®She¡¯s the one.¡¯, My mind said. I was d to find out that they didn¡¯t share a room together. ¡°Sorry, you are?¡±, She asked, raising her brow. ¡°I¡¯m Fk.¡±, I said, not knowing whether she would have any idea about me or not? What if us would have never mentioned my name in front of her or not! What if he wouldn¡¯t have? How would I exin myself? Who was I to her¡­her husband? ¡°So, you¡¯re the one.¡±, She said. So she knew about me. We both stared at each other, not knowing what to say? What if she was among those women who warned other females to stay away from their husbands. ¡°What are you thinking so hard? Go ahead, tell me to mean things like ¡®stay away from my boyfriend,¡¯ ¡®I can never have him¡¯, ¡®Soon he will kick me out of his life¡¯, etc¡­etc.¡±, She said and crossed her arms around her chest. My eyes again went back to his stomach. ¡°Which month?¡± I asked a question that was totally out of the sybus. ¡°Excuse me?¡± I pointed toward her small bump. ¡°Which months?¡± She was taken back after understanding what I had just asked. She opened her mouth and then closed it. After a while, she replied. ¡°Going toplete thirteen weeks after two days.¡± ¡°Oh, please take care of yourself because, unlike what I have heard, your face is not glowing at all even though you¡¯re pregnant.¡±Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. ¡°Hmm. I will.¡±, She nodded. ¡°I will catch youter. I have to meet us.¡±, I said, trying to leave from there. ¡°I hope you won¡¯t mind meeting him.¡± ¡°Oh, not at all.¡±, She responded. ¡°Just stay safe. I mean, he¡¯s not in a good mood.¡± ¡°Thank you for the concern.¡±, Saying this, I left from there. When I realized us¡¯s door was locked from inside, I looked around and found Ang still standing at her door? ¡®What happened?¡¯, She signaled. ¡®Keys?¡¯ I responded by showing her my hand. ¡®Wait!¡¯, She signaled back and took out her mobile to call someone to bring the spare key. *** When I entered, everything was dark. All the curtains were down. Didn¡¯t he at least put the lights on? I took out my phone and turned on the shlight, and it took me a while to adjust my eyes to the light. It was not only the room that was in the dark, but all the furniture and the color of the room were in ck and gray shed. I could never think of staying in this type of unhappy room. It was giving negative and dark vibes. I was careful with every step because I didn¡¯t want to cut the arch of my leg because of my carelessness. No doubt us had changed the look of his room by breaking each and everything in his room. ¡°Fk?¡± us was sitting on the floor next to the bed. He looked like a wreck; he had worn the same cloth which he had wornst morning. I even doubt that he took a bath yesterday. He had a dark circle under his eyes, and his hair was a mess. When I walked up to him, his gray eyes were filled with surprise. I crouched down in front of him and whispered, ¡°us!¡± He reached his hand to caress my cheek, and I could see in his eyes that he was checking if I was for real. . #TBC Chapter 42 Fk¡¯s POV . ¡°I¡¯m for real.¡±, I added, and these words seemed to give him electroshock, and he suddenly got agitated. ¡°I missed you so much, Fk! I missed a lot. Please punish me but don¡¯t leave me.¡± I put my hands on his cheeks, looking into his eyes, trying to calm him down. Our faces were so close. He kept shaking his head, whispering a lot of pleading in a broken voice. ¡°us, calm down,¡± I murmured calmly. ¡°No. I¡¯m going to keep pleading or begging until and unless you change your mind so as not to leave me.¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t be here if I would have to leave YOU.¡±, I pointed out, to which he looked at me in surprise. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for breaking my promise then! But Ash made me realize that I was doing so wrong with you.¡±, I exined. ¡°Wow! She deserves an increment in sry for doing this.¡±, He said and pulled me close to him. ¡°I¡¯m d that you¡¯re not leaving.¡±, He added in a low tone, nuzzling his nose on my face. ¡°Well, I mean to say that I¡¯m not leaving you, but I¡¯m leaving this country.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°I want to spend some time with my family, us. And we¡­we can¡¯t do these¡­these things till you¡¯rewfully married to someone else.¡± ¡°This marriage means nothing to me, nor that woman. I just hate¡­.¡± ¡°A heart filled with hate can never love. So, please don¡¯t say these things.¡± I pped him on his shoulder before cutting him in between. ¡°But¡­ ¡°Ssshhh! Not a single negative word. PLEASE.¡± ¡°Okay! But what now?¡± ¡°You can¡¯t divorce HER at least for one year. Along with that, you must have been separated from your HER before you apply for a divorce.¡± ¡°But that bitch¡­¡± ¡°Can you please talk without getting angry and yelling at me? And she has got a name ¡®ANGELA.''¡±, I asked, cutting him in between. Taking a deep breath, us said. ¡°But she will not give me a divorce. I had already talked about it with her.¡±, He said those words by gritting his teeth. I would be surprised if his teeth would break because of it. ¡°That¡¯s not the factor which we should even consider as of now. The major problem is Nics Juan Deigo. But as long as we won¡¯t be staying together, he wouldn¡¯t have any problem with it.¡± ¡°He has a problem with everything. He will then threaten me to stay here so that I can never file for divorce in the future. He knows very well that you¡¯re my weakness.¡± ¡°Then don¡¯t consider me as your weakness. I will be staying at my parent¡¯s ce, and I¡¯m sure that no one will harm me there.¡± ¡°I doubt the security of your house. Not to forget that you got kidnapped from a ce where you were surrounded by all your family members.¡± ¡°That was the incident of twenty-three years back, and Dad said I shouldn¡¯t worry about Nics because he can take care of him.¡±, I saw him opening his mouth but I beat him. ¡°If you¡¯re going to say a word against my family then it won¡¯t be good for you.¡± ¡°What can I say now? But I will have to check things on my own as well. Unless I confirm your security at your ce. I¡¯m not going to do anything which will attract Nics¡¯ attention toward you. Because he already started believing that something is going on between Jacob and you.¡± ¡°And how are you going to do that?¡± ¡°I¡¯ming to your ce, at your cousin¡¯s wedding. Remember your father invited me?¡±Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. ¡°I remember that. But please bring Ang with you instead of Jacob. I want to know more about her and it is said that we should keep our friends close and enemies closer. We need to know her in a better way.¡±, I exined before he could say a clear NO. ¡°I will personally invite her before leaving here.¡± ¡°But I¡¯m not going to pretend to be her husband over there.¡± ¡°Okay then! To be on the safer side, you cane to my ce with Ash and Ang both. In that way, I¡¯m sure no one will take any of you as a couple. But let me tell you that Dad already knows the truth.¡± ¡°How did he take it?¡± ¡°His expression was normal. I can¡¯t say what was going through his mind.¡± Suddenly I received a notification. I checked my phone and found Dad¡¯s message. ¡°Lunchtime, Princess.¡± ¡°Quickly freshen up! Ande downstairs as soon as possible. It¡¯s lunchtime already and by observing him since yesterday, I can say that he is someone who is punctual to everything.¡±, I said, pushing him away. ¡°At least give me a kiss.¡±, He said, leaning toward me. ¡°NO. Go away.¡±, I pushed his mouth. ¡°Bye! See you downstairs.¡±, I added, standing on my feet and ran toward the way from where I entered the room. **** ¡°Hey¡±, I greeted Ang when I saw her taking baby steps toward the stairs. ¡°Hi¡±, She gave a small smile. ¡°So everything is good?¡± she asked, to which I nodded. ¡°Wow! That¡¯s unbelievable, you know. How do you do that?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±, I responded, shrugging my shoulders. ¡°I really don¡¯t know.¡±, She just nodded her head. ¡°So, are you allowed to travel during pregnancy?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. I didn¡¯t ask my doctor about it. Why?¡± ¡°It¡¯s my cousin¡¯s marriage on 20th of April in India. So, I was wondering if you could make it.¡±, I responded. ¡°You are inviting me?¡±, She asked me in surprise. ¡°What the catch here? Okay! Let me guess, you want to make my father a fool, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Because if us is there alone then my father can get suspicious. So, you both are using me!¡±, She concluded and chuckled. ¡°I won¡¯t deny the fact which you mention.¡±, I said, after all it was half truth. ¡°Why are you even asking me? Don¡¯t you know how your maniac boyfriend is? If you have already decided then he will drag me to India whether I want to visit there or not!!¡±, She questioned back. Though she was being rude to me, but I didn¡¯t miss what she said. ¡°What do you mean by ¡®he will drag me¡¯?¡±, I asked in concern. ¡°Does he ever misbehave with you or hurt you physically?¡± I tried to look into her eyes to find the truth but she was too good at masking it. ¡°No.¡±, She shook her head. ¡°I just spoke too much without checking my words.¡±, She added. *** After a while, we sat at the dining table for lunch. Even us joined us after getting freshened up. We were about to dig for food when I heard dad¡¯s loud voice. ¡°STOP¡±, He looked angrily. I hadn¡¯t seen him angrily from the moment I met him. Without wasting a single second, he started scolding, ¡°Have you lost your mind? Tilefish is avoided during early stage of the pregnancy.¡±, He said and snatched the te which was in front of Ang. ¡°I.. I didn¡¯t know that¡±, Ang muttered. Dad looked at all the food which was on the table before speaking, ¡°Not a single food is cooked which a pregnant woman should have during her pregnancy.¡± Everyone stayed mum when dad was speaking after that Dad instructed the chef to cook something which was healthy and nutritious for pregnant women. ¡°Wow, dad! I didn¡¯t know you were so talented.¡±, I cracked a joke to ease the environment. ¡°I end up reading at least ten to twelve books rted to pregnancy when your mother was pregnant with your sister.¡± ¡°Really? That¡¯s romantic.¡±, I chirped. Immediately I received a message. I checked my phone and found a message from us. ¡®I¡¯m going to borrow those books when you will be pregnant with my babies.¡¯ I started smiling at that message but my smile disappeared when dad said. ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡± ¡°Joke, dad. I just received a funny joke.¡±, I lied. ¡°Oh, read it loudly so that even we will smile orugh at that joke¡±, Dad announced, making me and us shocked. He started coughing loudly. Dad offered him water to drink. He was offering him water and then he would offer him poison. I thought. ¡°Read it, Fk.¡±, Dad said. ¡°After lunch, dad. We shouldn¡¯t use our phones during lunch.¡±, I tried to give the best excuse which I coulde up with at that moment. ¡°Give your phone to me. I will read that joke on my own.¡± I was so dead. ¡°My phone?¡± ¡°Yes¡± The first thing I did was, I quickly unlocked my phone and uninstalled WhatsApp. ¡°Oh no! Whatsapp got uninstalled on its own.¡±, I acted all innocent little did I know that Dad already knew the message from us. . #TBC Chapter 43 Jacob¡¯s POV . ¡°Though I had requested us earlier. I¡¯m requesting you all toe to Fk¡¯s cousin¡¯s marriage which is on 20th April. And I¡¯m sure that you kids wouldn¡¯t have seen any Indian wedding yet, so you are going to enjoy it a lot over there.¡±, Fk¡¯s father requested after lunch. ¡°Sure, sir.¡±, us nodded. I knew I would have to go with him even if I would say NO, so I just gave a small smile. I could tell by her father¡¯s face that he was not a great fan of mine. Not after knowing I was involved in dad¡¯s illegal business. And I was thankful that It was us who was interested in his daughter because if I would have been the one, then he would have clearly REJECTED me no matter how many good qualities I possess. This man hated my type of work with passion which indirectly indicated that he was an honest officer. ¡°Alright then, we would like to take a leave now. Thank you for your hospitality.¡± ¡°But sir, you can manage to rest for an hour.¡±, us offered, checking the time. ¡°I may sound like a time-freak, but I can¡¯t take any chances with the traffic as the flight is in the evening. And since it¡¯s Sunday today, I believe the traffic will be more than usual.¡±, How can he think about all those things which could never cross our minds! Well, that¡¯s because we travel through our private jet, so we never gave a shit about the time. ¡°Oh, okay! Jacob will¡­¡± Please not me, again! I wanted to sleep! ¡°Thank you again, us, but please don¡¯t disturb your cousin. I¡¯m sure this young man has to enjoy his Sunday rather than taking us from Melbourne to Sydney and from Sydney to Melbourne. Any trusted staff will be fine.¡± Thank you, Old man! I knew us himself wanted to go with them, but he couldn¡¯t get caught seeing them. ¡®Don¡¯t worry, brother! I¡¯m trying to sort out your problem. I believe that by the end of this year, I might figure out something to help you out of this situation.¡¯ I promised myself. ¡°Take care of yourself.¡± Fk reached near Ang and smiled, looking at her stomach. She was really a gem. I was d that she was in us¡¯ life. ¡°You too.¡±, Ang said and hugged her lightly. I told you, she knew how to charm others with her little magic, which was in her from the moment I started keeping eyes on her on HIS request, of course. I was happy that finally, she would be treated like the princess that she was! I didn¡¯t realize when I had developed a soft corner for her while doing the things which my best friend or, say, my brother asked me to do for her. But I knew she was not mine. Nor did she mean to be mine. Moreover, us needed her more than anyone else because the only great thing that my REAL parents did was that they gave me to my uncle and aunt or said my current parents because they are amazing parents, unlike my real one. After us¡¯ mother¡¯s death, he even lost his father because all of a sudden, his father changed into someone whom we never knew. Only Damian was close to him, but he even lost him, and then his girlfriend and his girlfriend¡¯s father entered his life uninvited. I couldn¡¯t imagine his life if he would have even lost Fk forever. I averted my eyes from Fk because us observed that I was staring at his girl more than I should, but then my eyesnded on her father, and I wanted to hit my head somewhere when I realized that he had already caught me staring at his daughter. Holy shit! This old man was too smart. How could I say that? ¡®Well, that¡¯s because he speaks less, listens more, observes more, and reacts less. And it is too hard to guess what can be going on in the minds of these people.¡¯ ¡°Bye, Jacob!¡± ¡°Bye!¡± ¡°And if possible, please allow a leave for one week to Ash.¡±, She requested. ¡°Sure, why now? I can give her permanent leave from work.¡±, I said in a sarcastic tone. ¡°I can¡¯t ask you to serve notice period observing your situation, but I can¡¯t allow any leave to Ms. Steel for at least for another one or two months.¡± What? Call me rude, but I didn¡¯t like mixing personal and professional life to the extent that it would hamper my work. On the top, thispany was the first step on thedder for our sess. We had to work hard, damn too hard, to taste sess. ¡°You can ask her to serve the notice period as perpany policy. Don¡¯t be lenient on her even after observing her situation. She can join thepany from 25th April.¡±, Her Father said out of nowhere. Okay! I didn¡¯t expect that from me. ¡°Dad¡­?¡±, Even Fk was equally surprised. ¡°You shouldplete your previous task before starting a new one. And you don¡¯t have to leave alone this time. Your mother and siblings will love to stay with you here, especially Saira. She has been nagging for a long time to visit some new ces.¡± ¡°Really, dad?¡± ¡°Yes, princess! Now¡­¡±, checking the time. ¡°We should leave.¡± Before leaving, Fk gave a big smile to everyone and left with her father and Albert. ¡°Thank you! Thank you! Thank you! Thank you¡±, us started thanking me, hugging me tightly. ¡°I can never thank you enough for what you have done for me until now.¡± I wanted to say that it was just a coincidence that her father said that she could stay till shepleted her notice period, but then there was no harm in taking the credit as long as it was not creating any damage, right? ¡°When are you nning to go to her ce? Please tell me that on the 19th or 20th of April.¡± ¡°Nope, on the 13th.¡± ¡°You gotta to be kidding me.¡±, I eximed. ¡°Who will work for a week? Albert? Because you will take me with you and I think Ashley as well? Are you nning to kill that poor guy?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a matter of ten days.¡± I red at him, on which he showed me his puppy eyes. I was fuming in anger because of his stupid decision, but I didn¡¯t say a word to him, knowing how desperately he wanted to stay near Fk. ¡°And where will we stay during our visit to India? I don¡¯t mean to be rude, but I don¡¯t think Fk¡¯s family is rich like us? Should I book a five-star hotel for us?¡± ¡°Are you serious? What is the use of visiting India if I won¡¯t be staying at her home? We are going to stay at her home as long as she will be near me! I¡¯m ready to stay even in a horse stable.¡±, He said like a love-sick puppy. Oh my god! I could already imagine a bull cart instead of cars and staying in a small 2BH t full of twelve to fifteen people. Instead of AC, we would be sitting under the fan! And instead of mineral water! One would have to pull water from the well. All those thoughts were already scaring me. ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear NO from you. So you better pack your things.¡± I came out of my chain of thoughts hearing us¡¯s voice, but thankfully he wasn¡¯t saying this to me but to Ang. She nodded her head without saying a word to him. ¡°And dare you not to reveal what kind of rtionship we share in front of her family.¡±, He threatened. ¡°us, don¡¯t scare her. At least think about her situation! Buddy!¡± I said, pulling him away from her and taking him from there. ¡°I have nned something for her.¡±, He said when we were far away from there. ¡°What¡¯s it?¡± I asked suspiciously. Though I knew my brother could never think of evil in her, still I could trust the hatred that he had for her. He smirked and shared his n with me. I shook my head. ¡°This won¡¯t work.¡± ¡°It will.¡± ¡°Even if it will, then she will be badly hurt at the end of everything.¡± ¡°Do you think that I care about that? I¡¯m doing what my situation is demanding from me. It¡¯s just the situation of deer and a lion; if the deer don¡¯t run fast, then the lion will kill him, and if the lion doesn¡¯t run faster, then he will have to stay hungry.¡±, He pointed out. ¡°I need to do this to get away from her as soon as possible.¡± ¡°What can I say when you have already made up your mind?¡± I muttered, knowing he was not going to listen to anyone. *** Finally, sixteen hourster, we reached Kolkata airport. ¡°God! It¡¯s so hot here!¡± I said just after a few minutes, I stepped down from our private jet. ¡°Don¡¯t whine like a girl.¡±, us said, wiping his sweat with his hanky. ¡°You don¡¯t let me book a five-star hotel nor cars. Now, we will have to sit on the bull cart and reach this unknown destination which is fifteen kilometers away from here.¡±, I pointed out, showing the address that Fk¡¯s father had given to us. I had already researched that ce. It was far away from the main city, probably in a vige. I couldn¡¯t imagine living in a vige. ¡°I don¡¯t think they would be that old-fashioned. They could afford a car. You are just being dramatic.¡±, He said, patting my shoulder. ¡°There she is.¡±, For the time I had heard Ang speaking in thest sixteen hours. We looked in the direction in which she was looking. Fk was waving her hand toward us. She looked be¡­I meant different in Indian attire. And along with her, a younger version of her was walking with her, asking for something from her. I believed she would be her younger sister. ¡°Hey, feeling good?¡±, She asked Ang first, to which she nodded, but I could tell that even she was tired, just like us. ¡± ¡°Hi, Hotty,¡± Her sister chirped. ¡°I¡¯m Saira, Fk di¡¯s sister.¡±, She said, forwarding her hand toward us. usughed and shook hands with her. ¡°Don¡¯t call me by that name if you don¡¯t want your father and brother to scold you.¡±, He added, then she looked at me. ¡°Hotty number two!¡±, She grinned like a Cheshire cat ¡°I¡¯m Jacob,¡± I said, and thinking she would shake hands with me as well, I forwarded my hand, but instead of shaking hands, she joined both her hands together and said. ¡°Namaste,¡± She teased and startedughing when I red at her for this insult. ¡°Sairaaaa¡±, Fk red at her ¡°I was just having fun!!¡±, She said, shrugging her shoulders. ¡°Come with me, hotty! Because of you, my sister is with my family and me, so I will be at your service throughout your stay.¡±, Saying this, she held us¡¯s hand and started pulling him. If she wouldn¡¯t have been Fk¡¯s sister, then us would have given her an earful lecture for touching him without his permission. I looked around and found some gigs nearby. ¡°That¡¯s our vehicle. Trust me.¡±, I whispered in us¡¯s ear, but Saira heard me. She narrowed her eyes at me but didn¡¯t say a word. She kept pulling us with her until she stopped near a gig and signaled at someone. Immediately one by one, three ck Mercedes stopped in front of us, along with a few guards. They took our luggage from us and arranged it in the car. ¡°In which GIG you want to sit, Mister Jacob.¡±, She mocked me, to which us startedughing again. ¡®He¡¯s gotta be kidding me!¡¯ How could heugh at me that too in that situation when a teenager just mocked me. ¡°Sairaaa,¡± Fk called her name, but she just ignored it and walked toward the second car and settled inside it. All the females sat in the second car, and we settled in a third one. ¡°I loved the way she taunted you. Haha.¡±, usughed. ¡°Shut up! Just because she came up with a luxurious car out of nowhere, that doesn¡¯t change the fact that we are going to stay in a vige between cows and buffaloes.¡±, I said and pointed some of them the buffaloes in our way. After half an hour, us said, ¡°I think that the small house you were talking about since the first day.¡±, He said, pointing toward a big pce. I literally didn¡¯t expect to see that. It was almost the size of our mansion. Once the car entered the premises, I looked around; some sort of decoration was going on. And my eyes widened when I saw the number of people who were waiting for us. The moment our car stopped, those people almost dragged us out of the car! ¡°What are you doing? What is happening?¡± I shouted in panic when everyone started worshiping him like some god. As if he would have brought some sort of gold medal to the country. Not to forget, they lifted him on their shoulder and started ying catch and throw. ¡°Fk, this¡­¡± I reached near Fk to ask what was going on! ¡°We are showering love on the person who was the guardian angel of my sister when she was away from us.¡±, Sairamented. ¡°Oh, okay! By the way, are you going to stay here?¡± I asked, still trying toe out of the shock. ¡°Hotty and Ang di are going to stay here. If you want, I can arrange your bed in the horse stable.¡±, She asked in an extra sugary tone. I red at her while she red back at me with the same intensity. I wouldn¡¯t be leaving from here before teaching her a good lesson. .Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. #TBC Chapter 44 Fk¡¯s POV . ¡°Fk¡­Help¡± us shouted helplessly when all my rtives were making me eat various types of Indian food with love so much. ¡°I can¡¯t have more.¡±, He tried to exin, but at the same time, my mom kept addoo (a type of sweet dish, you can google it if required) in his mouth. ¡°Mom, make sure that his tongue will taste all the vor of Indian dish by the time he decides to leave.¡±, I added instead of helping him. He red at me, but I justughed and walked away to check on Ang. ¡°She already has her food, so I asked her to have some rest.¡±, Be, my cousin, said, stepping out of the room in which Ang¡¯s things were arranged. ¡°Nowe with me! We girls have a lot of things to catch up on.¡±, She said and dragged me toward the bride¡¯s room. Yes! Even she was staying in the same pce where the groom¡¯s families were because the bride, or say Came Reynolds was from Italy, and her parents were not alive, so Uncle Vyom and Aunt Pragati were acting as the parents of both Kush and Came. (You can read the story ¡®My Girlfriend is Mafia Queen! For better understanding, the story of Kush and Came. If you don¡¯t want to, it¡¯s fine.) ¡°Can wee in?¡± Be asked before walking inside. ¡°You don¡¯t need to ask Be.¡±, There came the voice of my future sister-inw. We walked inside and found her using her phone. ¡°Hi Be, Hi Fk! Come grab a seat!¡±, She said and locked the phone, tossing it away. ¡°Were you talking to Kush?¡± Be asked in a teasing tone. ¡°No. It was rted to some work.¡± ¡°Work? Even at the time of your own wedding?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just¡­¡±, She stopped before looking at me. ¡°I felt like I had seen Ang and us somewhere.¡±, She added, on which my heart started pounding loudly. ¡°Really? Where?¡± Be asked in surprise. ¡°Have you been to Australia before?¡± I asked. Before, as per us, only once Ang and he was caught seen together, and that was at their wedding. But that wedding was held between a limited number of people-a close associate of Ang¡¯s mafia father and us¡¯s family. ¡°Yes! I have been to Australia unlimited times. I don¡¯t even remember the counts.¡±, She replied to my question first and then looked at Be. ¡°But I don¡¯t remember where I saw them.¡± ¡°Maybe in a business meeting or something?¡± Be suggested.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. ¡°I doubt that. If I would have done any kind of business with any of them, then there could be no chance that I could forget them that easily. If I¡¯m not wrong, then I have either just seen them together.¡±, She muttered, more like she was talking with herself. ¡®Please, Lord! Don¡¯t tell me that she could be one of them who had seen us and Ang¡¯s wedding. Otherwise, whosoever was pampering him by feeding him delicious food might end up giving him poison as well.¡¯ I prayed silently in my mind. ¡°Why are you thinking so hard about it? Don¡¯t you know that you¡¯re the bride, and the bride must look tension-free?¡± Be asked. ¡°Just give this task to Luca; I¡¯m sure he can handle it and then report back to you as soon as possible.¡± ¡°I have done the same. In fact, I was talking to Luca only when you had found me using the phone.¡±, Came said. ¡°Sorry, but who is Luca?¡± I asked because I hadn¡¯t heard of this name before. ¡°He¡¯s E¡¯s personal bodyguard, her right hand, and her guardian.¡±, Be replied. ¡°Personal Bodyguard? Why did she need one?¡± I asked in confusion. ¡°Didn¡¯t Aarvik uncle tell you about E¡¯s profession?¡± Be asked, on which I shook my head. Well, I couldn¡¯t me him for that. There were so many people in my family that my mind was trying to catch up on as many things as it could. So, maybe dad would have missed telling me about her profession. ¡°Ummm¡­well¡­E is the Mafia Queen of Italy.¡± I blinked once and then twice, waiting for them tough and tell me that this was some kind of joke. But their expressions didn¡¯t change at all. ¡°I mean the leader of the Mafia in Italy,¡± Be said the same thing in another way, as if my mind was not able to process the things in the first ce. Mafia? Oh. My. God. ¡®She is in the Mafia. Now, just some random person but the leader of the Mafia.¡¯ WHATTTTTT!! Oh shit!! Now I was sure that she might have attended us and Ang¡¯s wedding. I quickly stood up on my feet and flew from Came¡¯s room as soon as possible. I wanted to collect my sanctity before facing anyone in the family. I recalled how mercilessly those people had killed Lance¡¯s mother and his uncle. I closed my eyes in fear remembering those memories. Not only this, Ang¡¯s father wanted to kill me in a car ident, but poor Lance fell into that trap. They were bad people who could kill anyone without showing any mercy. I couldn¡¯t imagine how cruel and heartless could the leader of the Mafia be? But the question was, why was everyone preparing for the marriage? Kush was going to be a future surgeon, and his bride was a Mafia? How could someone get ready for this marriage? Unless¡­unless she would have hidden the truth of her identity from everyone. Yes! ¡°Fk?¡± I jumped and screamed at the same time when Came tapped my shoulder from behind. ¡°Go away. Don¡¯t kill me.¡±, I screamed and tried to run far away from her as soon as possible. But immediately, she grabbed me by holding my arms, stopping me from running away. I started fighting to pull myself away from her grip but failed miserably. She chuckled before speaking, ¡°Can we talk?¡± ¡°Let me go, please! I won¡¯t say a thing about you.¡±, I pleaded, on which she startedughing loudly and let go of my arms. She keptughing for a while while I looked at her in shock. Whether thisugh was an evil one or a funny one? ¡°What will you not tell others about me?¡±, She asked between herugh. ¡°That you are a mafia?¡± I said more like asked, on which she startedughing more loudly, holding her stomach. She hit her hand on the wall to control herugh, but she couldn¡¯t. I didn¡¯t get what was so funny here! Suddenly I started feeling like an idiot. ¡°Stopughing, will you?¡± I pouted, on which she wiped the tears which appeared in her eyes because ofughing so much. It took her a while topletely calm down, but she was stillughing in between. ¡°Do you really think that I¡¯m marrying Kush, your cousin¡¯s brother, without telling him about my work?¡±, She asked with an amused expression. ¡°We are getting married, not ying games when I won¡¯t share the biggest secret of my life. Not only him, in fact, each and every family member knows that I¡¯m a Mafia.¡± ¡°I¡­I don¡¯t understand.¡±, I muttered. ¡°How did you convince everyone? And how did they even agree?¡± ¡°It took twenty years to convince everyone, especially your Aunt. The path was tough, but our rtionship handled everything.¡±, She smiled and said in a dreamy tone. ¡°Twenty years?¡± ¡°Yes! We have been in a rtionship since we were just six. I still can¡¯t believe that we are finally getting married.¡±, She told me about her love story, of which I was still unaware. ¡°I believe you got scared of my identity, but not everyone who wears the mask of devils is actually cruel or heartless. I mean¡­my work demands that type of work from me, but that doesn¡¯t me I keep killing everyone on the road without any reason. I¡¯m not a bad person, but yes! I won¡¯t spare anyone who dares to hurt my family. And YOU. ARE. FAMILY, Fk. So there is no way I can even think of harming you or killing you, okay?¡± I didn¡¯t know how to react to that. She reached toward my face and caressed my face. ¡°You¡¯re my younger sister, just like Be is. So, you don¡¯t have to fear anyone. And ever in my life, if any problem urs in your life where you need the help of this sister, and remember that all you have to do is to SHARE.¡± I nodded my head, but deep down, I was scared of the thought she could be the one who could reveal us¡¯s rtionship with Ang in front of everyone. ¡°Everything is good now?¡± Be asked,ing near us. ¡°I think so.¡± ¡°Perfect then. I was thinking ofnding another two bombs on her today itself.¡±, She said and giggled. ¡°Two BOMBS?¡± I asked in confusion. ¡°Yes!¡±, Came responded At the same time, Be grinned before speaking. ¡°There are a few more persons from the family who were or are in the Mafia.¡± ¡®You gotta to be kidding me.¡¯ ¡°My husband, Dimitri Ivanov, is the leader of the Russian mafia.¡±, Bemented. ¡°And your uncle, Vyom Grover, used to be the leader of the Indian Mafia.¡±, Came said. I stared at the faces of both girls and recalled my conversation with dad. * ¡®And what about the biggest problem of HIS life! That NICOLAS JUAN DIEGO? He said that he would kill me if¡­. ¡®Do you think that anyone can even touch you when your father, brothers, and sisters are by your side?. Don¡¯t think about that, Nics or Tics! Your family can take care of him.¡¯ ¡®But dad, he is the leader of the Australian Mafia. He can kill any one of us and might hurt our close ones.¡¯ ¡®Do you see any type of tension or stress on my face? Because I don¡¯t have any. So, don¡¯t worry about anything.¡¯ * Now I realized why Dad had said so! I couldn¡¯t understand that I should be scared of my family members or people should be scared of my family members! One thing was sure now that, this wedding was not going to be as smooth as I had thought before! If¡­If Came recalled her meeting with us and Ang, then the third bomb would be dropped. . #TBC Chapter 45 Fk¡¯s POV . I thought about talking about Came Reynolds with Ang, but she was sleeping peacefully to confirm that whatever I was thinking was correct or not! Because if my intuition came right then, I had to either ask Came not to share this news with others. It would be better if I would share this news with them on my own, especially my brother. Kush and Mayan were too protective for me. Maybe because I finally returned home after all these years. Talking about my uncles, I was sure that they would talk or discuss before taking any action, but I couldn¡¯t say the same for my brothers. They would hit us first and talkter. I knocked on the room which was allotted to us and Jacob. I hope they wouldn¡¯t have any problem with it because the room was big enough for two people. ¡°Hey!¡± I smiled when us opened the door. He red at me and went inside the room. I closed the room and walked behind him. I looked around, and Jacob was not there. ¡°Where is Jacob?¡± I asked. ¡°Washroom.¡±, He kept his answer short, which indicated that he was mad at me. ¡°Why are you angry?¡± I asked in a low tone, sitting beside him on the bed. ¡°Because you didn¡¯t help me at all. God! I felt like I was going to die today after eating so much.¡±, Heined and then showed me his abs. ¡°This will disappear by the time I reach Sydney, and I¡¯m sure I will be having a small baby bump instead of abs.¡±, He added. I pressed my lips tightly to stop myself fromughing. I meant he was seriously mad at this topic. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±, I apologized. ¡°Jacob was making fun of me. Saying that, there is no chance that I can find a gym near here.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not true. There¡¯s a gym upstairs.¡±, I told him. ¡°Vyom uncle had made this pce in such a way thatter on, he could use it as a five-star hotel.¡± ¡°Wow! I didn¡¯t know your uncle was that rich. I was literally not expecting to stay at these ces.¡±, He said; immediately, I furrowed my brow at his choice of words. ¡°I mean¡­¡± ¡°I know what you mean!¡± I said, cutting him in between. ¡°Whatever I came to know in thest few days is that my mother is from a quite rich family, but she decided to be with dad because she didn¡¯t give a damn to the money.¡± ¡°Even, I don¡¯t care about that. It¡¯s just Jacob was filling the stupid things in my mind. In fact, why am I even ming him! It¡¯s all a mistake. I should have checked before speaking. Maybe your father didn¡¯t earn a lot of money, but he definitely earned more respect than anyone could have ever earned.¡± ¡°You mean that?¡± ¡°Obviously. Why do I have to try to impress you when you¡¯re already impressed?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like that.¡± ¡°It is¡± ¡°Yeah! Whatever. I came here to discuss something important.¡± I changed the topic and shared with him about the identity of my sister-inw, my brother-inw, and not to forget about my uncle. I could tell that us was equally surprised to hear all this. ¡°I¡¯m scared if¡­if¡­ ¡°Don¡¯t worry, and don¡¯t be scared of anything; I¡¯m sure we will figure something out then¡­why are we even wasting our present with the thought of the future?¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°I told you. I¡¯m okay with it. We can¡¯t change our future, but we can surely change our present. So, I know a few methods because of which your mood can be changed.¡±, He said and started leaning toward me. ¡°us, what are you doing?¡± I asked, leaning toward the bed. ¡°You can see that on your own.¡±, He responded. He was about to kiss me when I kept my palm on his mouth before his lips would have touched mine. ¡°Why?¡±, He whined. ¡°You know the reason.¡±, I replied. ¡°And I will appreciate it if you will not cross that limit.¡±, I added, on which he kissed my palm and went back to his position. ¡°You should rest for a while. Because we will be practicing dance for the Sangeet Ceremony.¡± ¡°Sangeet Ceremony?¡± ¡°It is a type of pre-wedding ceremony where we are nning to hold a dancepetition between the bride team and groom team, and then,ter on, all the couples dance together, and then all the family members join in the dance. Umm¡­how can I exin¡­you can search the details on the inte.¡± I exined as much as I could. ¡°Official Sangeet ceremony will be on 19th April; we are just going to start our practice from today onwards.¡± ¡°Then I will be in your team then.¡± ¡°Nope, all the boys will be in the groom team, and the girls will be in the bride team.¡± ¡°That sounds childish.¡±, I heard Jacobmenting. I looked at him and found him walking out of the washroom in just a towel. I quickly averted my gaze before speaking. ¡°I¡­I think I should leave now. See you in the evening.¡± I ran out of the room. ¡°Why are you ring at me?¡± Jacob asked when I was out of the room. ¡°Why did youe without clothes?¡± ¡°You can thank me that I didn¡¯te without a towel. Wanna see?¡± Jacob asked. ¡°See this¡­see¡­¡± I gasped when I realized what Jacob would have done. *** ¡°Is Jacob noting?¡± I asked when all the boys and girls joined in the hall. Even three choreographers were already here. One was going to teach girls, the second was going to instruct the boy, and the third one was especially for brides and grooms and all the elders. ¡°No. He said that he has a lot of things to do rather than dancing like a kid.¡± ¡°Oh, what is he? An uncle?¡± Saira asked unannounced. ¡°Saira¡­¡± ¡°Let me bring that uncle, di.¡± ¡°Leave it, Saira,¡± I asked Saira to drop the topic ¡°Really, you can do that?¡± us asked. ¡°I will give you whatever you want if you will be sessful in bringing him here.¡± ¡°Is that so? Then be ready to give me anything I want, hotty.¡±, She winked before leaving from there. *** Jacob¡¯s POV . My brother was wasting his time in a marriage that was not even his. But I was not a fool who would waste time dancing and singing when you had a lot of things to do. ¡°Uncle?¡± I heard an annoying voice out of nowhere at the other side of the door. ¡°GO AWAY, SAIRA.¡± ¡°Uncle,¡± She knocked on the door loudly. ¡®This girl is so dead,¡¯ Thinking this, I dashed toward the door angrily. The moment I opened the door, there was no one. I walked out and looked around, but literally, there was no one. When I entered the room, I saw Saira holding myptop in her hand. ¡°SAIRA¡­ ¡°Yes, UNCLE,¡± She grinned and dropped myptop. ¡°Saira¡­¡± I shouted angrily, but she was quick to hold theptop. ¡°DARE YOU¡­¡±, I threatened, pointing my finger. ¡°Try me, UNCLE,¡± She challenged. I had never felt this angry at anyone. This girl was really testing my patience. ¡°You¡­¡± I ran toward her, but she quickly opened the window and jumped out of it. I almost got a heart attack when the thought came to my mind that what if she would have got hurt. I ran toward the window and looked downward. I sighed in relief, realizing there was a corridor over there. ¡°Uncle, this side!¡±, She called me, and I turned my face only to find her standing against the door. ¡°If you want yourptop back, thene quickly to dance practice.¡±, She grinned and ran away from there, taking myptop with her. I started fuming in anger at the stunt she yed. For god knows what reason, I wasn¡¯t mad at her for taking myptop with her, but I was mad because she scared me with her stunt. For a moment, I felt like she really jumped out of the window. I ced my hand on my heart, and it was still pounding loudly. I couldn¡¯te up with any idea to take revenge on her. But I knew that I had to think of something soon. *** Two hourster!! By the time I was entering the room, I had sawed Fk leaving the room. ¡°Seno, I forgot to bring the towel. Please give it to me.¡± I heard us¡¯ voice from the washroom. I signaled her that I would give him so that she could leave. She smiled and walked out of the room. I grabbed the towel from the bed and walked toward the washroom to give it. I knocked on the door so that he could take the towel, but he held my wrist and pulled me in. Everything happened so fast I couldn¡¯t understand anything and the next moment I knew that I was standing in front of my naked brother! ¡°Aaaaa¡­¡± ¡°Aaaaaaaa¡± We shouted, staring at each other!! ¡°What are you doing here?¡± us asked, snatching the towel from my hand. ¡°What can I say? My big brother invited me here to see live porn between two men.¡±, I responded in a sarcastic way. He red at me while I red back at him. At noon, I was teasing him by saying, ¡®See this, see this,¡¯ just to tease him without showing anything, but who knew that I would get a chance to SEE THIS for real. I opened the door to walk outside the washroom but closed the door as fast as I could, seeing Saira with theptop. ¡°I didn¡¯t see anything.¡±, She shouted. ¡°I have kept yourptop on the table.¡± ¡°Saira, what are you doing there?¡± Shit! ¡°It¡¯s Fk.¡±, I said ¡°I know, genius.¡±, us said. ¡°I came to return Jacob¡¯sptop to him. He is in the washroom, and I informed the same thing as well.¡± ¡°But us is in the washroom.¡±, Fk said, on which we brothers hit our heads with each other!Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. ¡°No. Jacob is in the washroom. I just saw him.¡± ¡°us, are you inside?¡± ¡°No, he¡¯s not here.¡±, I lied. ¡°See, I told you.¡±, Saira said, and we heard the sound of footsteps of girls going out of the room. We sighed in relief and came out of the washroom one by one but got shocked hearing Fk¡¯s voice. ¡°See, even I told you.¡±, She said. On which Sairaughed loudly, nodding her head. ¡°Hotty was trying to get naughty.¡±, She teased on which Fk pped on her head softly, taking her away from there. Once they left, I red at us. ¡°Where is my slipper, now?¡± I muttered, looking everywhere in the room. ¡°You are at fault here. I was expecting Fk, not you.¡±, He tried to exin, but I wasn¡¯t going to leave him just like that. . #TBC Chapter 46 Fk¡¯s POV . ¡®If the things in your life start going too smoothly, then that¡¯s the signal of the storm before the silence.¡¯ Each and every ceremony went smoothly until now, whether it was of Haldi, Mehendi, Sangeet, or Bachelor Party. Now, only one thing was pending, MARRIAGE. After that, I wouldn¡¯t have to worry about us¡¯ secret getting disclosed. ¡°Senooo!!¡± us shook my shoulder, bringing me back to reality. ¡°Huh? You were saying something?¡± I asked when I realized that I had heard nothing whatever he had said before. He narrowed his eyes before speaking. ¡°Stop getting worried, will you?¡± ¡°Sorry, I can¡¯t help myself.¡±, I muttered and gave an apologetic smile. ¡°Now, can you please repeat what you were saying before?¡± I asked softly, knowing how he melted easily when I spoke calmly. ¡°God! I can¡¯t even stay mad at you.¡±, He muttered, trying to re at me, but a smile broke on his lips. He started looking in the sky. We both were enjoying each other¡¯spany on the terrace of the pce, sneaking out of the bachelor party. Everyone had an idea that I was with us at this moment, so I didn¡¯t have to worry about getting caught while spending time with him because almost all the family members were aware that something was going on between us. It¡¯s just that they didn¡¯t bring up the topic of marriage or engagement because they were not nning to let me go this soon, at least for not the uing next two years. us kept his head on my shoulder and spoke, ¡°I was saying that you should ask Saira to stop testing Jacob¡¯s patience because I have never seen him losing his mind at someone. I¡¯m afraid that he might end up doing something to Saira.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± I asked in confusion. ¡°We share the same blood, Carino! I break things when I¡¯m mad, but when Jacob¡¯s mad, then he speaks hurtful things or does something for which he regretster.¡± ¡°Oh!¡± I opened my mouth to say something about Jacob, but then I knew that Saira was the one who kept teasing and making fun of him from the first day. I meant, what was the need for anyone¡¯s patience to this limit? I clearly remembered how Jacob pointed out fingers at my character though he apologized immediately, but I didn¡¯t want that to happen with Saira. On the top, Neither us nor I wanted to get stuck in any problem because of our sibling¡¯s fight. ¡°I will talk to her tonight.¡±, I said. ¡°Thank you, and I will ask to keep his anger in check till tomorrow night.¡± ¡°Till tomorrow night?¡± I asked in confusion and realized that they were leaving tomorrow. ¡°I don¡¯t think that this matter will end tomorrow night because Dad told me that Saira and Mom will be apanying me to Melbourne, and they will stay with me for a while.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s see what we can do. Moreover, it¡¯s not like that Jacob was going to meet Saira even if she stays with you at your apartment.¡± ¡°My apartment?¡± ¡°Yes, Carino! What did you think? I¡¯m not going to allow you or your family to stay in a hotel. There are already two rooms in your apartment. Though one is used by Maria, but I¡¯m sure you don¡¯t need her when your family will already be there. Moreover, it will be great if Maria will stay with Albert as much as possible.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what to say!¡± ¡°How about YES?¡±Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. ¡°I will share this with dad because saying YES. I don¡¯t want to disappoint them.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know you¡¯re such a daddy¡¯s girl.¡±, He teased. ¡°You won¡¯t understand how good it feels to know that there¡¯s someone in your life who is there to scold you, care for you, love you, sometimes even hit you, and worry for you. It may sound like a restriction for others, but I¡¯m kind of enjoying this phase. I mean, even this is a blessing because not everyone is blessed with someone who cares for you prior to anything.¡±, I chirped. ¡°I understand.¡± ¡°Sorry?¡± ¡°You mentioned before that ¡®you won¡¯t understand how good it feels. Well, I understand that feeling very well.¡±, He said, lifting his head from my shoulder and smiling at me. ¡°You didn¡¯t have your family with you; that¡¯s why you couldn¡¯t feel that bond, but in my case, I couldn¡¯t feel those things even though my father was alive. All he cared about was his heir, business, and status.¡± ¡°Hey!¡­,¡± Before I could have said anything to enlighten his mood. us was being pulled away, and a punchnded on his face. My eyes widened when I looked at Kush and Mayan while Be and Came were behind them. ¡°How dare you?¡± Kush punched us¡¯s face again. I yelped in fear when blood started oozing out of us¡¯s lips. ¡°Kush!¡± I tried to rush toward him to calm him down, but Be and Came held me. ¡°Let your brother handle this douchebag. He is ying with the life of two girls at the same time.¡±, Came said, confirming my doubt. Shit! ¡°What made you think that you will keep my sister a fool and no one wille to know about it?¡± Mayan yelled and kicked us. ¡°I can exin, guys!¡± us tried to say but earned a punch from Kush. ¡°Kush, Mayan!¡± I screamed and tried to fight Be and Came to loosen their grip on my arms. ¡°Just leave my damn arms! I already know everything. You guys better handle those two hulks who are going to hit my man as if he¡¯s LOKY.¡±, I cried and jerked their hand away from me to handle my brothers. ¡°How dare you y with the feelings of Ang and then my sister?¡± Mayan yelled, punching his stomach when us tried to stand up. ¡°I¡¯m not going to leave you, bastard.¡±, Saying this, Kush was going to punch him again, but I came in between his punch and us. I was waiting for the sharp pain on my face, but it never came. I slowly opened my eyes and found us holding his hand and looking at Kush in anger. His anger was definitely not good news! Not again! . #TBC Chapter 47 Fk¡¯s POV . While my brothers were looking at me, us was ring at them. I didn¡¯t see him getting angry when they were hitting me, but the moment I was going to get hurt, his demeanor changed immediately. I didn¡¯t know how to calm him because he was not leaving Kush¡¯s hand. ¡°Please¡­No!!¡± I whispered. He jerked Kush¡¯s hand, but his anger was not leaving his side. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Fk. I didn¡¯t mean to hurt you.¡± Kush apologized and looked at me in concern. ¡°And you didn¡¯t.¡±, I said and gave him a small smile. ¡°But¡­you should have talked before raising your hands on us.¡±, I expressed my disappointment, shaking my head. ¡°But..¡± Mayan started speaking. ¡°I knew everything, EVERYTHING.¡± ¡°How can you?¡± Mayan asked in confusion, and a hit of disgust was in his tone. All these days, we have seen how Ang had been handling all the things on her own because she told everyone that she was married, but her husband didn¡¯t care about her baby or her. And she was a family friend of us and Jacob since she had never seen any Indian wedding, so they brought her with them. ¡°This is wrong, Princess. You¡¯re destroying someone else¡¯s home.¡±, Mayan added. ¡°Before you judge your sister¡¯s character. Let me make this very clear to you that even your father knows EVERYTHING. So, the next time I heard the sound of disgust in your tone. I¡¯m going to cut the tongue of yours.¡±, us hissed. ¡°us¡­¡± I pped at his arms. Was he out of his mind? He was threatening my brother. ¡°What? I¡¯m not going to take any insult for my girl even if it is made by her own family members.¡±, He snapped. I didn¡¯t know how to react to those words? But I knew that my heart melted like a bar of chocte after hearing his hot and sweet words. ¡°Please¡­¡± I whispered and showed him my cute puppy eyes. Then I turned toward my family members. ¡°I know I should have shared about this before. But I can exin everything even now if you guys want to listen.¡±, I said to my siblings. Came walked behind Kush and rubbed her palms around his forearm. While Mayan still looked displeased. ¡°Okay!¡± Kush said, and everyone agreed with him. ¡°I had told you both that it¡¯s better to talk with them first, but nobody listened to me.¡± I heard a familiar voice and found Dimitri, Be¡¯s husband,zily standing in the nightdress, keeping both of his hands under his pocket. ¡°Well, what can we say? No one is as mature as you. OLD MAN¡±, Be responded sarcastically. But that was also true. While we were 23, 24, and 26 years old, Dimitri was 32 years old. God! He was eight years older than Be. *** After a moment!! We all sat in Came¡¯s room. And I started exining everything that happened from start to end, while us was filling up with those lines which I was missing. ¡°There is no way Nics can harm you NOW. He¡¯s a good friend of mine. I can handle that.¡± I heard these lines from the most unexpected person. Dimitri Ivanov. I meant I was expecting that Came would say something like that because, in those days, we hade really close to each other. And the surprising thing was that I wasn¡¯t the only one who was surprised after hearing this from him. ¡°You will do that for FREE?¡± Be asked while her eyes were still wide open. ¡°I¡¯m doing this for YOU.¡±, Dimitri corrected her; immediately, Be started looking everywhere except him, trying to hide her red cheeks. ¡°But that won¡¯t ease our problem because Ang is not going to divorce me. I don¡¯t know the reason behind it. Maybe her father has threatened her with something. Whatever the reason is, it¡¯s a clear NO from her. And not only that, my father wants to keep her child to be with us, thest memory of Damian.¡± ¡°That¡¯s so sick of your father. She had already lost everything, and now you want to take thest source of happiness with her?¡± Mayan yelled. ¡°I know. I¡¯m being cruel, but I don¡¯t have any other option with me.¡±, us said. I kept my hand on his shoulder before speaking. ¡°Well, you have a few options with you.¡±, The moment I said this, I could feel everyone¡¯s eyes on me. ¡°As far as I could rte, everything is happening for a baby who is still not born. What if we¡­¡± I shared my n with everyone. *** Jacob¡¯s POV . I was walking to and fro furiously in my room. I wanted to break all the things in the room, but then I was not at my ce, so I had to control my anger. I checked the time. ¡®Where the hell us was?¡¯, I thought and thought to look for him, but before I could walk out, I saw him entering the room. He closed the door behind him. ¡°What happened to your face?¡± I asked, observing his injuries. ¡°Nothing. Just mess up with angry and protective brothers.¡±, He responded and then looked at me. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me the mark on your cheek is because of someone¡¯s p.¡± My jaws tightened, recalling why I was walking furiously. ¡°Saira?¡±, He asked, raising his brow. ¡°Do you think that anyone else would have done to me I would have let him or her go that easily?¡± I questioned back, fuming in anger. ¡°You did something, didn¡¯t you?¡±, He asked, on which I didn¡¯t say anything, just sat beside him, examining his injuries. I had seen the first box in the drawer beside the bed. So, I walked toward it and brought it. ¡°What did she do this time?¡±, He asked again. ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk about it.¡±, I muttered. ¡°She¡¯s five years younger than you, Jacob. If she is behaving like a kid, then you can behave like a mature person. Just ignore her and her words.¡±, He exined. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. From today onwards, she will ignore me and stay miles away from me.¡±, I muttered. ¡°What did you do? Please don¡¯t tell me you misbeh¡­¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything like that. So Rx!¡± I cut him in between before he had started getting panicked with the thought that I forcefully kissed her or something like that. ¡°Then?¡± ¡°Good night!¡± I said after doing the first aid. ¡°Jacob¡­¡±, He called my name, but I was really not interested in talking about that topic, not now, not never. *** Later at night! I picked up us¡¯s phone from the desk near the bed and opened it. I knew the password of his phone; that¡¯s why it was easy for me to unlock it. I checked his Whats*App chat with Fk. I checked their recent chats and finally found what I was looking for. ¡°Did Jacob something tell you about his fight with Saira?¡± Fk asked. ¡°No. Did she say anything?¡± ¡°No. Nothing. But she was crying and cursing Jacob. I prayed to God that none of her curses woulde true.¡± ¡°You¡¯re so sweet, Senorita!¡±Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. ¡°I don¡¯t think that I need to talk with her about not teasing Jacob anymore, but whatever happened between them! I don¡¯t think Saira is even going to see Jacob¡¯s face now.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know whether I should be happy with this news or sad because they are going to be part of the family in the near future.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure things will change between them when they grow up. By the way, leave all this, you should have¡­¡± I locked us¡¯s phone, not interested in reading their private conversation. The moment I kept us¡¯s phone near the desk, I found him staring at me with his stormy gray eyes. Just like our mother. Neither he asked anything, nor did I exin myself because I knew that he knew what I was doing with his phone. . #TBC Chapter 48 Fk¡¯s POV . When everyone saw us¡¯s injuries the following day, they started answering numerous types of questions rted to this! But thankfully, Mayan took responsibility for it, stating that his protective brother turned on him when he found us too close to me. I couldn¡¯t say about the others, but I was sure that Dad would have guessed the real reason behind us¡¯s damaged face. Since it was the wedding day, there was a lot of work to do and check all the arrangements. That¡¯s why I was running here and there with some or the other work, and Ashley was helping me as my right hand. ¡°Your Lover is calling you again.¡±, Ashleymented on who had held my phone. Because my hands were filled with tes full of sweets and I had no pocket in the dress which I was wearing. I looked around and found him on the second floor; he was angrily looking at me. I pouted and showed him the tes. I hope he would understand that I couldn¡¯t spend time with him, at least not now. I was mentally preparing myself to handle his anger the moment I would meet him at night. He left from there and immediately my phone started ringing. I hope he wouldn¡¯t have broken his phone in anger. Throughout the way, I had a feeling that someone was watching me again, but then I couldn¡¯t see any unfamiliar or suspicious faces around me. Was us keeping an eye on today? I thought about it but couldn¡¯t confirm it without any solid proof. When I was getting ready for the night, I received a message from him. ¡®You have the trinity of beauty. A beautiful heart, a beautiful mind, and a beautiful soul.¡¯ I smiled, reading it, and kept my phone back in its ce. Now, I was sure that it was surely him who was keeping an eye on me! ¡°Is hotty the reason behind this smile?¡± Saira asked, catching me smiling for no reason. ¡°Of Course! Who else could be the reason behind her smile.¡± Ashleymented, trying to arrange her lehenga. ¡°Shut up, guys! Don¡¯t you have any other topics to discuss?¡± I scolded them. ¡°Ma¡¯am, if you are done with the dress, then please grab a seat so that we can start your make-up.¡±, The beautician said, to which I nodded. ¡°What kind of design do you want with your hair?¡±, She asked, on which I looked clueless. Since Saira had long hair, she was going to have a messy voluminous princess braid with ringlets, and Ashley was going to try a fishtail braid covered with mogras. ¡°Umm¡­I don¡¯t know.¡±, I muttered in confusion because my hair was shoulder length only. I doubt that I could try any of the styles which Ash and Saira had picked. ¡°Open hair with top soft lock,¡± Saira responded and winked. ¡°Thank you.¡±, I mouthed. ¡°Okay, Ma¡¯am!¡± *** ¡®I¡¯m not asking for you to message 24/7. All I¡¯m saying is at least update me on what¡¯s going on and give me some kind of attention, make me feel like you haven¡¯tpletely just forgotten about my existence.¡¯ I read his message when I was finally ready. He even sent me sad face emojis. I knew what was going to enlighten his mood. I took a few selfies of mine and sent them to him. ¡®Seno! You look divine! If I were to present your picture in heaven, so many angels would hide their faces in shame. Now, I can¡¯t wait to see you in person!¡± ¡°Thank you. And now send me your picture.¡±, I texted him. ¡°Nope. That¡¯s your punishment for ignoring me the whole day. You will directly get a chance to see me during the wedding.¡± I said an emojis of an angry face, on which he sent back an emojis of aughing face. I couldn¡¯t just run to him to see him in Indian attire, so I knew I had to wait. Wait for a while! I had worn a lehenga with a pink blouse and white skirts while the dupatta was in a mixture of white and pink. I checked myself in the mirror. I knew I was looking beautiful and damn too different in this attire. My wrist was full of matching white and pink bangles, along with matching jewelry. I blushed at the thought that if us would hug me or hold me in his arms, then his hands would get a chance to touch my belly and my back because there was a gap of at least six inches between my blouse and the skirts. I had chosen his sherwani of the same color as mine. I hope he wouldn¡¯t mind wearing pink because many people believe that pink is the color only for girls. Moreover, It was not that his sherwani waspletely pink; it was a mixture of pink and white.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. *** Finally, after waiting for hours, that moment was here. I must say that Came was looking the most beautiful among us in a red lehenga. While all our cousins¡¯ brothers were holding ¡®Phoolon ki Chadar¡¯ from the four edges of the bride, we were walking by the bride¡¯s side. And immediately the light went!! Everyone started whispering, wondering what was happening, but the bride team already knew what was going on! Everyone except the bride quickly left from there. And then the spotlight fell on the bride. ¡°My dearest Kush, As I walk toward you, my heart is filled with nothing but love and gratitude. So, this one¡¯s for you!!¡± Came said and lifted her veil, giving a flying kiss to Kush. Kush caught her kiss and kept it on his heart. * ¡®Sajna¡¯ Tere Liye Sajna Yeh Choodi Kangna Bas Tere Liye Paayi Hai Paayi Hai Aa ¡®Haan Sang Tere Hai Jeena Marna Kasam Maine Khai Hai Khai Hai¡± * One by one, we started joining her in the background in her Bollywood steps! We all started moving toward the stage with the dance steps! * ¡®Sajna Tere Liye Sajna Yeh Choodi Kangna Bas Tere Liye Paayi Hai Paayi Hai Aa Haan Sang Tere Hai Jeena Marna Kasam Maine Khai Hai Khai Hai¡¯ * The background sound and people¡¯s encouragement was adding fun to the wedding. Soon, Came reached the stage, and she danced around Kush. At the same time, my eyesnded on us, who was grinning ear to ear, watching me. God! Could he look a little less handsome than he was already? I signaled, showing my hand that he was looking damn too good. He bowed his head, muttering thank you! After a little fun, the wedding ritual¡¯s started. I was standing near Saira, watching everything curiously because this was the first time I was watching an Indian wedding. I had made up my mind that I was going to have an Indian wedding for sure. It was a bundle of fun and rituals. When the priest asked to shower flowers on the bride and groom, all the guests started showering flowers on them, which we were given a moment before. But out of nowhere, I felt petals of flowers on my head and on me. I looked around and found us showering the little amount of flower that he was holding in his hand. I waited for a while, knowing he was going to be out of stock, but I was so wrong. He snatched the flowers which Jacob was holding and started showering them on me again. ¡°What now?¡± I asked when even those flowers ended. He smirked, and Jacob handed him a basket of flowers. My eyes widened, wondering from where he stole that basket, and at the same time, Sairamented. ¡°Hotty rocked, Di shocked.¡± . #TBC Chapter 49 Fk¡¯s POV . After a few hours!! ¡®I will be leaving in an hour or so, are you going to spend some time with me or not? If not, then just let me know; I can leave right now.¡¯ I read us¡¯s message, and my eyes widened in the realization that I had forgotten that fact. Shit! Shit! I turned toward him and found him getting irritated. Jacob and Ang had already gone back to their room to rest because they were getting bored, and I could say that us was feeling the same after all; it was not his wedding. On top of this, because of this wedding, he was not getting a chance to spend time with me. ¡®Sorry. Let¡¯s meet on the terrace.¡¯, I texted him. I knew how mad he would be, but he would leave any chance to spend time with me. I whispered in Saira¡¯s ear that where I was leaving so that all of a sudden, everyone wouldn¡¯t start a search mission. ¡°Enjoy your time but don¡¯t do something naughty with hotty.¡±, She winked. ¡°Saira! He has a name. You can call him that.¡± ¡°Nope. I¡¯m going to call him hotty or Jiju (Husband of Elder sister).¡±, She clearly denied, showing her tongue to me. ¡°I like you more than my friend.¡± Ashley supported her when I was going to say something. I shook my head and left from there because it was better to keep my mouth shut than make them understand my point of view. And not to forget, us had already left toward the terrace; keeping him waiting for me for a long time was not good. I was passing by one of the rooms, and immediately someone yanked my arm, pulling me to a room. ¡°Aa¡­¡± ¡°Ssshhh!!! Don¡¯t shout. It¡¯s me.¡± I heard the familiar voice, and in no moment, I pped his arms for scaring me. ¡°What are you doing here? I thought we were meeting on the terrace.¡±, I said, still in the dark. ¡°Well, it¡¯s too hot outside. I wanted AC, so I changed the n of the meeting terrace. I couldn¡¯t ask you to meet in my room because Jacob was already there.¡± ¡°Oh, okay!¡± I muttered in an understanding tone. ¡°Let me switch on the lights.¡±, Saying this, I pushed him away and looked for the room¡¯s key. After finding it, I attached it to the key¡¯s holder, and the first thing which us did was ¡®set the temperature of AC to its lowest.¡¯ ¡®He really can¡¯t stay without AC for long.,¡¯ I thought with a smile, and he was trying to fan his face with his hands. I closed the door and walked toward him; sensing my presence behind him, he turned toward me before speaking. ¡°I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m not habitual to..¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± I didn¡¯t let himplete his sentence because I kind of already knew what he was going to say. I opened the first button of his sherwani. ¡°I was thinking of removing it, but¡­I didn¡¯t want to scare you standing half-naked in front of you.¡± I heard him speaking again. ¡°You don¡¯t need to think about me all the time.¡± ¡°Then do you want me to think about someone else?¡±, He teased, but I didn¡¯t find it funny at all. ¡°Done.¡±, I muttered, opening the first three buttons of his sherwani. ¡°You will feel a little better now.¡± ¡°I will feel better if you will open all the buttons.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t do that. Why don¡¯t you think about someone else doing that?¡±, Before I could filter my words, they escaped from my throat as a taunt. Immediately the smile which was on us¡¯s lips disappeared. ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t mean to say that.¡±, I fumbled, mentally pping myself for speaking without checking my words. ¡°Did you feel bad, Seno?¡± Yes ¡°No,¡± I shook my head. ¡°I think you should get some rest. We can spend time together when I will be back in Melbourne.¡±, I muttered and started leaving from there. I knew he was just teasing, nothing more. And here I was being dramatic, holding tiny things. But I knew I would be okay after a while. I had just opened the door to leave when it mmed shut before I could even take a step forward, starling me. Turning me around with a swift hug, he pinned me against the door. ¡°Not this soon. My girl¡¯s mood is mad at me. I¡¯m not letting her go without bringing a smile to her face.¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing like that. I¡¯m good.¡±, I said. ¡°Liar.¡±, He whispered, pinching my nose. ¡°I can¡¯t think about someone else other than you.¡±, He added. ¡°I know that.¡± ¡°Still, I won¡¯t mind saying those words again and again and again and again or say my whole life.¡±, He said, with a smile breaking on my lips. He leaned forward and kissed my forehead and rested his forehead over mine. ¡°I love you, Seno! And I will say these three precious words every day to make you believe that I really do!¡± ¡°I lo¡­ ¡°Sssshhh! Don¡¯t say it. At least, not now because I might lose myst piece of sanity, which I¡¯ve controlled from the moment my eyesnded on you.¡±, He stopped me.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. ¡°Oh,¡± I muttered, not knowing how to respond to his words. ¡°I have never seen so many of your skins for the first time.¡±, He muttered and intentionally touched my stomach with both of his palms, sending goosebumps all over my body. For a moment, I squealed and somehow rxed my mind that the person touching me was us. ¡°Do you want to share why you get whenever I touch you or try to invade your personal space?¡±, He whispered in my ear. Immediately my body froze. us looked into my eyes, trying to search for the answer to his question while I was having a hard time saying what exactly happened to me ten years ago. ¡°Did someone¡­¡± ¡°Can¡­can you please give me some time?¡± I cut him in between. ¡°Sure, Seno! Take as much time as you want to have. In fact, I don¡¯t mind if you will clearly say NO to me. I don¡¯t want to know what happened in your past; it¡¯s just I don¡¯t want to trigger any of your old wounds by doing something I don¡¯t know. Because I have sensed your uneasiness whenever I touch you.¡± I shook my head, trying to correct him. ¡°I don¡¯t feel uneasy because of you. I swear. It¡¯s just¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine, baby! But keep in your mind that I¡¯m not leaving your side. NEVER.¡± Tears started dwelling in my eyes after hearing his words. I was going to thank god all my life for sending him into my life. All of a sudden, my eyesnded near the half-opened window, and I saw someone¡¯s presence over there. ¡°What¡¯s there?¡± us asked and followed my eyesight. ¡°What are you looking at? There¡¯s no one.¡±, He said. ¡°I felt like someone was there.¡±, I responded. ¡°Maybe there will be someone; after all, there are so many guests here because of the wedding.¡±, He concluded and walked toward the window to close it properly. ¡°Yes! You¡¯re right.¡± I agreed with him, but I was positive that someone was keeping an eye on me. ¡®Because whenever us keeps an eye on me, then I don¡¯t feel like being stalked. I have to stay careful because I don¡¯t want to get kidnapped again. But who can he or she be?¡¯ Adhiraj was in the hospital under police custody. Or could this be¡­Lance? Because I didn¡¯t have any enemies except them, or I had? . #TBC Chapter 50 Fk¡¯s POV . Next morning! I reached near my dad to share everything with him instead of ying James Bond on my own. I meant I could have kept this new to myself but then¡­I wasn¡¯t not experienced as much as he was. On the top, I was not irritating him because I needed some stupid doll or something. This matter could be serious as well. ¡°From when you¡¯re feeling like this? I mean, like you are being watched?¡± Dad asked. ¡°Sincest morning.¡± ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you tell me about it yesterday itself? A lot of things could have happened in thest 24 hours?¡±, He asked, his jaw clenched. I lowered my head, not knowing what to say? If I would say that I felt like us was keeping an eye on me, then he might have gotten more pissed than he was already! ¡°Don¡¯t get angry with her, Aarvik. She might have thought that she would be overthinking or something.¡±, Vyom Uncle interrupted, trying to calm down my dad. ¡°So, better we check the CCTV area rather than discussing why and when!¡±, He added. ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±. Dad responded. When mom found out about all this, she started giving numerous reasons that could happen yesterday while Pragati Aunty was cutting all her points by exining the tight security of the pce because of the two reasons. First, no one wanted any kind of problem in the marriage because of any reason. Second, the bride was a mafia queen, so her safety was their responsibility. So, there could be the chances that someone might have entered as any worker or caterer or someone else in the pce, but he or she couldn¡¯t bring a thing from outside. Dad¡¯s eyes narrowed when he saw in the camera that I walked into a vacant room with us. Shit! I started looking everywhere except for the face of my elders who were in the room. ¡°There he is.¡±, Everyone pointed out. A person in a dress as a waiter! I knew it. ¡°Zoom it.¡± As the person handling the monitor zoomed in on the video as much as possible, I recognized that person. Lance! ¡°Do you know him or seen him anywhere, Princess?¡± Vyom Uncle asked because Dad was too busy watching his activities on the monitor. I wanted to lie, feeling the murderous auraing from him because it looked like he might kill Lance if I told him the truth. ¡°Your uncle is asking something, Fk.¡±, Mom said, touching my shoulder on which I nodded my head, looking at Vyom uncle. ¡°Who¡¯s he?¡± ¡°He is Lance, Adhiraj¡¯s son.¡±, I responded. ¡°What were you two doing inside the room? Because it seems like either he was filming everything or capturing pictures.¡±, Dad asked, and that¡¯s when I looked at the monitor, and dad was right. ¡°We were talking.¡±, I answered. ¡°I hate to ask you this, Fk. But I want to know the things in DETAIL.¡±, Dad said, stressing thest word. He might be thinking that something intense between us and me, but it was nothing like that. I looked around and found that everyone was waiting for me to open my mouth. At that moment, I wanted nothing but the ground to open and swallow me inside. I narrated everything that happenedst night and made a mental note to close all the doors and windows from everywhere before any kind of intimacy. ¡°I don¡¯t think he can use those pictures or video to harm her unless he edits it.¡±, Mom said. ¡°There can be another point of view as well, Love! He might be sharing all these things with someone else. Well, this is just my assumption because I believe there is no smoke without fire. How is it possible that this kid already knew where our Fk was? I mean, it took me 23 years to reach near Fk, and he found out the location of Fk in just 11 days.¡±, Dad concluded while my eyes were wide open at his ways of connecting all the dots together. Mom softly hit my shoulder and whispered, ¡°I know.¡± ¡°What?¡± I asked in confusion. ¡°That my husband, aka your father is too smart.¡±, She said and grinned. Even I couldn¡¯t stop myself from agreeing with her. Dad and Uncle watched each and every activity of the Lance after that. From the moment he entered the pce till the moment he left. Without wasting time, Uncle Vyom dialed someone¡¯s number and asked him to find Lance as soon as possible and stop him from leaving this country.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Could he do that? After that, he sent some pictures of Lance to the anonymous guy. ¡°Did this Lance, Adhiraj¡¯s son, treat you badly?¡± Dad asked softly, holding my hand. ¡°Umm.. uu..¡± ¡°Is he also the reason behind your nightmare?¡±, Yes, everyone knew that I had a problem with shouting, screaming, and crying at night, but they didn¡¯t ask anything from me, knowing that Adhiraj would surely have treated me like shit! ¡°Dad, that was the past.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not the answer to my question.¡± ¡°He¡­. he never used to raise his hand on me at home¡­but¡­but he used to bully me in the school.¡±, I told him truthfully. ¡°He treated me like that because that¡¯s what he learned from his parents, so please don¡¯t punish him for the mistake which his parents had made.¡±, I requested. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t raise my hand to him. I promise.¡±, He said, on which I smiled widely. **** After an hour, ¡°My men kidnapped him. What do you want to do next?¡±, Vyom uncle asked. ¡°Kidnapped him?¡± I asked in surprise. ¡°Not kidnapped exactly, but we just forcefully abducted him and held him captive.¡±, He exined, to which I nodded my head, but when my mind registered his words. I realized that he just exined the meaning of kidnapping in another way. *** Third Person POV . ¡°Lance got caught, sir.¡± ¡°I should have known that. I had never thought that bitch could belong from such a strong background.¡±, The person in shadow hissed after sipping his drink. ¡°What now? I¡¯m sure that Lance will tell them the truth.¡± ¡°Thankfully, he doesn¡¯t know the whole truth. So, I¡¯m less worried about that. What¡¯s bothering me more is that I can¡¯t do a thing against her while she has the power to turn my world upside down.¡± . #TBC Chapter 51 Fk¡¯s POV . Came and Kush went on their honeymoon on the evening flight. At the same time, Dad and Mayan were nowhere to be found. I knew dad could be near Lance, but where was Mayan? I found Uncle Vyom free after the newly wedded couple left for the honeymoon. He was doing something on his phone when I approached him. ¡°Uncle¡± ¡°Yes, princess.¡±, He answered, locking his phone and sliding it into his pocket. ¡°Do you know where Lance is? I want to meet him.¡± ¡°Why do you want to meet him?¡±, He asked, raising his brow. ¡°Just to see how he is doing? I mean, he had lost his mother when he was just twelve, and now he lost his father as well. Even though his father is not dead, I don¡¯t think that he is ever going to see his father again. That¡¯s why!¡± ¡°Aarvik will not like it if I take you there.¡±, He muttered, more like talking to himself. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about dad. I will tell him that I pressured you to take me with you. Please, uncle. Please.¡±, I requested. And then I yed my MasterCard. ¡°Please. I¡¯m asking something from you for the first time. Please¡­please.¡± He chuckled before caressing my hair. ¡°Butter doesn¡¯te for free.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t get you.¡± ¡°You are using extra butter to get your work done, and you didn¡¯t get it, huh?¡±, He smirked, on which I started looking everywhere except him. ¡°But I¡¯m warning you that you won¡¯t like a few things which you will see there.¡± I frowned. I didn¡¯t get the good vibes from his words. He was smiling, but it wasn¡¯t a genuine one but an evil one like the CRUELLA type. Dad promised me that he wouldn¡¯t raise his hand on him. He wouldn¡¯t break his promise, right? ¡°Okay then. Can we go now?¡± I asked, and he nodded before speaking. ¡°Let me drop a message to your Aunt; otherwise, she will take tension unnecessarily and then take my offline ss.¡±, He joked. ¡°Even though you were¡­a mafia before. You¡¯re scared of Aunt Pragati?¡± I giggled. ¡°Mafia or aborer, each and every man has to return back to their home at the end of the day! That¡¯s why if we¡¯re going to live at home, then it¡¯s better to keep wifes happy.¡± ¡°Haha! Just like people say that if you¡¯re going to live by the river, make friends with the crocodile.¡± Heughed. ¡°Exactly.¡± *** ¡°I hope you¡¯re not among those people who can¡¯t see blood or something.¡±, Uncle said, stopping the car in front of a half-constructed building. ¡°I can handle those things. But why are you asking this?¡± I asked, stepping out of the car. ¡°You will know about it soon.¡±, He said, and I started following him. I hated feeling so clueless like this. When we reached the sixth floor of the building, which was almost empty, Uncle held my hand as if I was a kid and took me to arge hall. As soon as I reached there, I gasped in shock. It was reeking of blood over there! I took my hand from my uncle¡¯s hand and covered up my mouth, feeling disgusted by the smell. But whose blood was that? I looked around and found Dad sitting on the chair while Mayan was looking at his buried knuckles. So, he was with Dad all this time? But again, whose blood was that? ¡°Mayan?¡± I called his name, and immediately his eyes widened looking at me! ¡°What happened¡­ ¡°Oh, My God!¡± I screamed when my eyesnded on Lance, sitting up in a chair just behind where Mayan was standing. He looked like he had juste back from hell. That was not exaggerating. He had a lot of blood on his face and his clothes. One of his eyebrows had arge cut that was still open and bleeding, and he had ck eyes. The blood was oozing from his head. After all, he had met with an ident a few days before. He was a total wreck. ¡°Dad!!¡± I screamed. I saw Dad looking at Uncle while casually shrugging. ¡°Our little Princess requested something from me for the first time, and I couldn¡¯t deny her.¡± ¡°Dad, you promised that you won¡¯t raise your hand.¡±, I couldn¡¯t help but shout at him. I ran to Lance, but Mayan held my arm firmly. I hit him hard and snatched my arm from his hold. I looked at him furiously. I couldn¡¯t pour my anger on dad, but that didn¡¯t mean I couldn¡¯t do the same to him. ¡°Dad didn¡¯t do anything. I did.¡±, He said. ¡°I had heard your conversation with dad, so I came along with him after convincing him, and you can see the rest of the things on your own.¡± ¡°Have you lost your mind? Or are you a psycho?¡± I yelled. ¡°You should have thanked me for not killing him.¡± ¡°Shut up! This is not funny! I didn¡¯t want anyone to hurt him.¡± Mayan just rolled his eyes. ¡°Oh, please. We were already nice, considering what type of hard treatment he had given to you. If it wasn¡¯t for you, this would be settled already.¡± ¡°What do you mean by WE?¡± ¡°He and I.¡± I heard a familiar voice and saw Saira with a doctor.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. ¡°Saira?¡± ¡°Yes, the one and only. Well, I wasn¡¯t the one who did this makeup on his face. How does he look?¡±, She grinned and winked at me. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you guys!¡± I shook my head in disappointment and turned my head toward dad. ¡°Dad, you should have stopped them because¡­¡± Before I could say any further, augh started in front of me. Everyone¡¯s eyes turned to Lance. He wasughing like a maniac while looking at me. ¡°There she is¡­. the goddess of kindness¡­who also calls herself as my sister. What now, huh, Fk? You want to do the same thing with me that I did to you. You must have wished for this all these years, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like that.¡± ¡°Just shut the fuck up, bitch!¡±, He hissed. I felt Mayan and Saira almost jumping on him to beat the shit out of him but not this time. Not until I was standing in front of Lance. I wouldn¡¯t mind raising my hand if they would behave like a caveman instead of behaving like an educated person. ¡°After all these years, our situation had just turned 180 degrees round. At that time, I had everything; you were the one who used to get your ass kicked, and now you have everything, and you want to take revenge for everything that we did to you¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like that, Lance. Trust me! I never thought evil for you. Not for mom¡­I mean your mom or your dad.¡± I tried to exin to him, but he just red at me. ¡°I hate you. Do you know that? If not, then listen to me carefully. I HATE YOU.¡±, He spat at my face. ¡°I think you are not able to think straight because of all the injuries.¡±, I muttered, changing the topic. ¡°When I will recover from all this, then the first thing which I will do is that I¡¯m going to snatch all your happiness and will take you away from your family again.¡± All of a sudden, Dad¡¯s expression changed, and he left his chair. ¡°Dad! Dad!¡­¡± I tried to calm him down, but he pushed me away with a great force thatnded me on the floor. I was 100% sure now that I was going to see Lance¡¯s death in front of me. . #TBC Chapter 52 Fk¡¯s POV . ¡°No, Dad,¡± I screamed loudly because I really thought that he would kill Lance for saying something so stupid, but all of a sudden, Uncle came between Lance and dad. I didn¡¯t see him reaching near Lance! It might be because I was so engrossed in all the other things that I didn¡¯t notice that. ¡°Step aside, Vyom,¡± Dad roared angrily. But Uncle didn¡¯t move an inch. Dad red at him, but he stayed in his position, unaffected by dad¡¯s angry re. I was praying to god that because of this incident, they wouldn¡¯t raise their hand to each other. That would be thest thing in the world that I wanted to happen because if that happened, then the rtionship between Dad and Aunt Pragati woulde to be at stake; after all, Uncle was the husband of dad¡¯s sister. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, dad and Uncle won¡¯t fight like kids.¡±, Mayan said, reading my thoughts; at the same time, he forwarded his hand toward me. I nodded and held his hand to stand on my feet. ¡°Blood is oozing from your elbow.¡±, Saira said, dusting my clothes. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Nothing serious.¡±, ¡°It¡¯s not fine. Mumma is going to take our ss.¡±, She said in a worried tone.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. ¡°Well, you two really need one!¡± I muttered angrily, recalling what they did to Lance. And then I turned toward Dad and Uncle. ¡°We both know that he spoke those words which would have taken directly to the grave if I was you, but you believe in giving onest chance to everyone. He is just 22-23 years old, and this age is still not thatte. If he wants, then he can change himself.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going to change.¡±, Lance resorted. ¡°Shut up, kid, if you don¡¯t want to die today.¡±, Uncle hissed. Even I wanted to p Lance for talking back even in this state. ¡°I can¡¯t trust him.¡±, Dad said, ring at Lance. ¡°But I can¡¯t say that a son of a criminal will also be a criminal.¡±, He added. He stared at Lance for a while, maybe thinking in his might about what he should do with him, and finally, after a moment, he spoke, ¡°He will stay with me NOW.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going to stay with you.¡±, Lance answered back. ¡°I was not asking, Kid.¡±, Dad snapped and opened the rope from his hand. The very moment Lance¡¯s hands got free, he tried to hit dad, but he swiftly held his hand and turned his hand. ¡°Aaaaaa¡±, ¡°BEHAVE. Otherwise, I know other ways to handle kids like you.¡±, He threatened, leaving his hand. He signaled the doctor to treat him. *** ¡°What did Lance say? Any useful information?¡± Uncle asked, sending Mayan and Saira home while he asked me to stay there. ¡°Nothing much. He said that his father had received someone¡¯s call, which gave the details of Fk¡¯s whereabouts. At first, his father was not interested in searching for her, but that anonymous person threatened Adhiraj that he would disclose his secret; since Lance was unaware of Adhiraj¡¯s secret, he couldn¡¯t understand that.¡± ¡°You meant to say that whoever that anonymous person was¡­he already knew me and had my details.¡±, I asked dad. ¡°HE had all your details and was also aware that Adhiraj had kidnapped you from somewhere, but HE was unaware you were my daughter. And as per Lance, he used to keep a tab of your activity; that¡¯s why Adhiraj knew that you would be at that party. Not to forget, it was him who sent Lance here to keep an eye on you.¡± ¡°And Lance agreed to do something so stupid without even knowing him or her?¡± ¡°That LANCE is just right behind you. You guys are talking like I¡¯m not here at all.¡±, Lance shouted. ¡°He was even offering me money to do this work, but I didn¡¯t take it because I had my own benefit from it. After all, he was giving me all your details, so I thought¡­.¡± ¡°Leave it, Kid. We can already guess the rest of the story.¡± Uncle cut him in between. ¡°That Bastard is clearly using Adhiraj and this idiot for his own benefit.¡±, Uncle added, looking at us. ¡°Do you know anyone who is so obsessed with your whereabouts? Or someone who hates you without your knowledge?¡± Dad asked on which I tried to recall everything from beginning to end. I was not someone who ever picked a fight with anyone. So, I had no idea how this mysterious ENEMY came into the picture. ¡°Maybe this person can be Nicus Juan Diego?¡± I said more as I asked them in confusion because I wasn¡¯t sure. ¡°He always keeps an eye on us¡¯s movements, so it can also be possible that he will be doing the same to me. And us had mentioned that he wanted to kill me.¡±, I concluded, recalling Lance¡¯s ident. ¡°But then we don¡¯t have to worry about him because Dimitri already talked to him, and he said that he would stay away from my life.¡± ¡°And when did Dimitri talk with him?¡± Dad asked. ¡°The day before yesterday.¡±, I responded. ¡°And when did that anonymous person talk with youst time?¡± Dad asked, looking at Lance. ¡°The day before yesterday.¡±, Lance answered. ¡°Could this be possible that this two-person can be the same?¡± Dad asked Uncle, who was thinking something. ¡°Not sure. Just because a few incidents match, that doesn¡¯t mean that whoever wants to hurt our princess is the same person. They can be TWO.¡±, He pointed out. ¡°It¡¯s better to confront Nicus.¡± ¡°Then what are we waiting for? Let¡¯s go home.¡± *** Third Person¡¯s POV . A loaded gun was pointed at Nicus Juan Diego¡¯s head. ¡°I¡­ I will do it. I will do it.¡±, Nicus agreed. ¡°I will¡­will tell Dimitri that it was me behind Lance¡¯s ident, and it was me who shared Fk¡¯s whereabouts to Adhiraj and all the rest of the things which you want me to do.¡± ¡°You better!¡±, The person sitting in front muttered and started ying with the gun. ¡°One should never know a thing about me OR¡­.¡± ¡°No one.. No one wille to know a thing. I promise you that just¡­just don¡¯t harm my daughter and her unborn child.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t. Until and unless she stays with us.¡±, He muttered in frustration. After a moment, as expected, Nicus received Dimitri¡¯s call. He epted all those things that he never did against Fk and gave his word not to cause any trouble in Fk¡¯s life. When Nicus disconnected the call, he looked at the person who was his BOSS. In front of the world, he was the leader but little did anyone know that he was just the face of the leader; someone else was the mastermind behind it. Nicus was nothing but a puppet of his boss¡¯s finger. Little did anyone know that the biggest ENEMY of Fk¡¯s life was never the one who they assumed to be. . #TBC Chapter 53 Fk¡¯s POV . I was expecting to see us at the airport when Inded in Melbourne along with Mom, Ashley, and Saira but was disappointed to see Maria. But somehow, I consoled my heart to not feel bad. ¡°Maria, please take the car to Ashley¡¯s house first.¡±, I said after settling in the car. ¡°I was going to ask the same.¡±, She responded, buckling the seat belt. ¡°By the way, why didn¡¯t youe to receive us? Where¡¯s Albert?¡± I asked indirectly, even though I knew Albert would be with HIM. ¡°Actually, he is with Sir in Sydney. Something came to them at thest moment. So, we changed the n at thest moment.¡±, She replied, ncing by her shoulder. ¡°Oh, okay!¡± I muttered. Everyone was feeling tired because of the long journey, but Saira was full of energy. She was looking here and there with her dreamy eyes. I knew what was going on in her mind. She would be nning to explore the whole city and the ce near it. ¡°What are you thinking?¡± I asked, even though her excited eyes were saying it all. ¡°To get a job first.¡± ¡°What?¡± I asked in shock. ¡°What is the use of the job? You¡¯re not going to stay here!¡± ¡°I know. I know. But I¡¯m nning to explore all the ces I can, and I¡¯m not going for money from dad for my fun. So, I will work from Monday to Friday and will spend all that money on my weekends.¡±, She exined and grinned like a cherished cat. ¡°Mom and dad might have spoiled me with their love but also taught me not to be dependent on them for all my expenses!¡± ¡°That¡¯s great.¡±, I smiled, knowing more about my sister. ¡°Tell me more about your childhood.¡± ¡°If grandparents had spoiled me by fulfilling all my wishes when I was young. You can say that I was a spoiled brat at that time. Papa rarely could spend time with us because he always used to stay out of the city or sometimes the country in search of you. That¡¯s why he didn¡¯t know how I was growing up. But I remembered on my thirteen birthday, he was there, and that¡¯s when he found out that I was going out of everyone¡¯s hands. When I broke the Ipad which our grandparents gifted me because I wanted a Macbook.¡± ¡°Then?¡± I asked curiously, wondering how he would have handled Saira.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. ¡°He didn¡¯t say anything to me but scolded everyone, including our grandparents. He even threatened to break ties with them if they ever gave something to Mayan or me without consulting him.¡±, Saira said. ¡°If you have no idea how miserable my life became after that incident.¡± I wanted tough at her saying MISERABLE; a lot of people out there didn¡¯t even have those things which she had when she was just thirteen. ¡°After that, Papa almost cut my pocket money and asked me to earn on my own if I needed more money than what he was giving me.¡± ¡°He asked you to start working from the age of thirteen?¡± ¡°Yep!! But he also guided me along the way. Since I was a bright student, I started tutoring my juniors and used to earn money from that. That incident didn¡¯t teach me the idea of saving money, but yes, I learned to handle my own expenses and understood that it was too hard to earn money than to spend it.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure you will learn to save money along with time.¡±, I said and smiled at her. ¡°Maybe¡­maybe not! Who knows but right now! I have already decided that I¡¯m looking for a job from tomorrow onwards.¡± ¡°I will help you with that.¡± ¡°Are you going to take Hotty¡¯s help, huh?¡± ¡°Shut up, Saira!¡± ¡°I was just asking.¡±, She said nonchntly and shrugged her shoulders. I didn¡¯t answer her question but thought to share this with us and take his help in knowing which ce would be better for Saira to work. I couldn¡¯t ask him to hire her in thepany because for two reasons: First, Saira was not looking for any permanent job. She would start continuing her studies once college would start. Second, She was not qualified for any position in thepany, nor did she have any experience of working in thepany. **** I tried to call us¡¯s number at night, but he disconnected the call with a message. ¡®Sorry, Seno! I¡¯m busy. Call youter.¡¯ ¡®It¡¯s okay.¡¯ With a heavy heart, I sent him a message without throwing any tantrums. **** Next morning, I checked my phone but found no message from him. I dropped him a ¡®good morning¡¯ message and left the bed to freshen up! After offering prayer, I dig into the breakfast cooked by mom and biding her a goodbye! I ran out of the apartment to reach the office as soon as possible. Life couldn¡¯t be much better than this! ¡°Good Morning, Ma¡¯am,¡± The guards greeted me. ¡°Good morning!¡± I replied to them with a small smile on my face. I entered the elevator and pressed the button on the neenth floor. After two weeks, I was here, and I was having the feeling of deja vu. I arranged my things on my desk after reaching there. ¡®Where¡¯s Ash?¡¯ I thought and checked my phone. There was no message from her, so she would be reaching here at any minute. ¡°Fk! ck coffee with no sugar.¡±, I heard Jacob ordering. So, he called me my first name instead of calling me by my surname, which was never mine. ¡°Okay, sir.¡±, I nodded before leaving my desk. ¡®If he is here, then even us would be here as well?¡¯, I thought, but then I never went to his floor and not to forget it would look awkward to approach him during office hours. ¡°Come in¡± I made my way inside Jacob¡¯s cabin, holding his coffee. I wanted to ask about us from him, but I wasn¡¯t sure whether it would be good to discuss personal things with him during office hours or not. He was no less than us when it came to working. ¡°Do you want to say something?¡±, He asked when I stood there like a fool even after cing coffee at his desk. ¡°No. No, Sir.¡±, I muttered and started leaving. ¡°us won¡¯t being to the office for a while because of family drama.¡±, I heard him speaking. I turned toward him before speaking. ¡°What kind of family drama?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not the right person to answer this question.¡± ¡°Oh, okay!¡± I responded. ¡°Did he ask you to let me know that he won¡¯t being to the office for a while?¡± I asked because I hadn¡¯t heard anything from him since morning. In fact, his real number was also switched off. ¡°No! I knew that you won¡¯t be knowing anything because us doesn¡¯t have a habit of sharing anything, at least not yet. He might have shut himself off somewhere to stay away from all the issues after breaking his phone.¡±, He responded, sipping his coffee. ¡°Even though I didn¡¯t want to share this information with you, at the same time, I didn¡¯t want my PA to keep staring at her phone instead of working.¡± ¡°So you better concentrate on your work because I¡¯m not going to show any MERCY. And talking about my brother, I will let you know when he will get back to his normal mood.¡±, He added, giving me a clue to leave. I sat in my chair grumpily. I wanted to know what was the problem in us¡¯s life now? Everything was fine till Saturday, that was thest time he talked with me nicely. I couldn¡¯t help but wonder what happened on SUNDAY, which changed his mood and his behavior all of a sudden! I wanted him to share that with me!! I picked up my phone to check for his message but recalling Jacob¡¯s warning; I kept it in my drawer. ¡®I didn¡¯t want my PA to keep staring at her phone instead of working.¡¯ . #TBC Chapter 54 Fk¡¯s POV . A whole week passed and I didn¡¯t hear anything about HIM from him or Jacob. I sometimes looked at Jacob helplessly but his answer was still the same: ¡®he was not the right person to answer my question.¡¯ Only God knew how stressed I was in the recent days with the thought that what if¡­what if us would change his mind in these days and would be nning to stay with Ang all his life. That mere thought made me feel heartbroken. It was not that I would me him for anything because he could be leaving me to fulfill his responsibilities, so a part of me wanted to hit him for breaking all his promises which he did to me. But what if he would have other reasons to shut me down? Whatever the reason could be, he should share with me instead of ignoring me like I was never there. I promised myself that I would give him an earful lecture the moment we would meet again. It was Monday again, before Jacob could have asked me to break coffee for him. I already brought his coffee. ¡°Ahhh¡­Fk!¡±, He said, when he found me in his cabin, cing his coffee on his table. ¡°Good Morning, Sir¡± ¡°Morning! And thank you for the coffee. I thought you didn¡¯te to the office today when I didn¡¯t see you at your desk.¡± ¡°I was¡­¡± ¡°I already guessed where you were!¡±, He said, cutting me in between. ¡°Anyway, leave it! I don¡¯t want to forget the reason why I was looking for you.¡±, He added and unlocked his drawer. I saw him taking out two files from it and then he forwarded them toward me. ¡°I need the signature of the CEO in these files. So, hurry up and get them done as soon as possible.¡±, He said, grabbing his seat and picking his coffee¡¯s mug. ¡°But sir, us sir is not here.¡±, I responded. I hope he wasn¡¯t expecting me to go to an search mission, find us and get his signature. ¡°How can you say that without checking this cabin?¡±, He questioned back. I opened my mouth to reply but soon I understood what he meant to say! A smile broke on my lips automatically and I nodded my head. ¡°Right sir. I should check him in his cabin first.¡±, I said before leaving from there. I pressed the button on the twenty third floor happily after reaching the elevator. It meant he was here. He was finally here. I started shaking my butt and jumping inside the elevator out of happiness. Unlike the floor in which I was working which was full of a lot of employees, this floor was almost vacant. I smiled widely when I finally saw Albert. I waved my hand and he smiled back at me.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. I always used to enter Jacob¡¯s cabin after knocking the door but because of my excitement I didn¡¯t do anything like that in this case and I sauntered in his cabin without knocking the door. And in no time, my excitement, happiness, smile everything disappeared from my face when I found Ang in us¡¯s arms that too in an intimate way. They had no idea of my presence because their eyes were not on my side. Ang was sobbing, hiding her face into us¡¯s shirt while us was standing like a statue, with the same unknown emotions in which he used to stare at me before. This was it? Was this the end? Trying to hold the pain in my chest, I closed the door and then knocked it. Breath IN, Breath OUT. Breath IN, Breath OUT. ¡°Come in¡±, Hearing us¡¯s voice I walked inside and found Ang whipping her tears while us was at his seat. I didn¡¯t want to show any expression right now, so I averted my eyes from us¡¯s face to somewhere else and my eyesnded on his wet shirt. Breath IN, Breath OUT. Breath IN, Breath OUT. ¡®Rx, Fk!¡¯ I told myself. I could rx my mind but what about my heart? ¡°I.. I will take my leave now.¡±, Ang spoke. ¡°See youter.¡± and by adding this she left the cabin. Of course ¡®he was going to see you all his life now¡¯, My evil mindmented who was pissed at Ang, us, and everyone on this. ¡°Jacob sir sent these files and asked you to sign it.¡±, I said, forwarding those files toward him. ¡°Even I would like to take my leave, sir.¡±, I muttered, thinking he would send these files with Albert or someone else in Jacob¡¯s cabin. ¡°But I didn¡¯t ask you to leave.¡±, He said, leaving his chair and walking toward me. ¡°You saw everything.¡±, He didn¡¯t ask this but stated it as a fact. I tried to leave but he held my arms. ¡°Please let me go, sir.¡±, I said in a broken voice, controlling myself from crying. ¡°I can¡¯t. I won¡¯t.¡± My lower lips quivered and tears dwelled in my eyes, recalling how Ang had hugged him. If he had to choose her at the end then at least he could have shared it with me before. It was not like I would have stopped him.¡±Why?¡±, I asked ¡°What? Why?¡± ¡°You finally decided to be with Ang, don¡¯t you? That¡¯s why you were ignoring me from the moment I arrived here after the wedding.¡±, I gulped the thickness in my throat. ¡°Y.. you could have shared with me and you wanted to END everything between u.. us.¡± Tears escaped from my eyes and my heart clenched. ¡°Fuck! Seno¡­¡±, He cupped my face and wiped my tears. ¡°It¡¯s nothing like that. There is nothing going on between me and Ang. Please trust me. It was just a weak moment for her and she just hugged me out of nowhere.¡±, He exined but my mind was reying that scene again and again like a repeat telecast. ¡°I want to be with you now and always. I know I acted as an asshole and dumbass for not sharing all the mess in which I was stuck but trust me¡­trust me seno! I was not ignoring you. I was just¡­. I don¡¯t know what to say and how to exin. But you¡¯re the only one thing that keeps me sane these days and there is no one in the whole world other than you, whom I want to be with.¡±. Saying this, he mmed his lips on mine in a slow yet passionate kiss. I knew I trust him. I trust his words instead of trusting my own eyes. I kissed him back with equal passion even to a sane part of mind telling me that it was not right! I shut that part of my brain for a while. I wrapped my hand around his neck, while his hand moved to my waist. I missed him. I missed being wrapped around his arms. Letting out a groan, he deepened the kiss, thrusting his tongue inside my mouth. I moaned as he squeezed my ass. I didn¡¯t know how long we kept kissing each other but the moment he pulled himself away after devouring my mouth, I found myself under him on the couch in his cabin. I shyly looked at our position and couldn¡¯t imagine the color of my cheeks which it would have turned right now. ¡°Damian is alive.¡±, he mumbled, nuzzling his nose against my neck. ¡°Huh?¡±, All my shyness vanished within a second when my mind registered his words. Damian, one of his brothers whom he or say everyone considered dead, was alive. ¡°Then, it¡¯s good news, right?¡±, I asked, on which he pulled himself away and helped me to sit on the couch. ¡°Well, for us! It is but¡­¡± ¡°But?¡± ¡°He hasn¡¯t had his memory for thest six months. Though no one has any kind of issue with it but¡­but the problem is that he has no idea of Ang.¡± I gasped hearing that and couldn¡¯t imagine what Ang would be feeling right now! ¡°He just doesn¡¯t recognize her but also said that the baby in her is not his.¡± Oh, NO!!! ¡°And the worst part is that when we conducted a DNA test to make him realize that this baby was indeed his. We got the biggest shock of our life.¡± ¡°Please don¡¯t tell me that this baby is not Damian¡¯s.¡±, I muttered, to which he gave me a helpless look. ¡°It¡¯s definitely not Damian¡¯s baby.¡±, He said those words which I was not expecting to hear at all. ¡°For a moment, everyone thought there could be chances that the results were not true. That¡¯s why, we checked the same thing with three different doctors but¡­¡± ¡°What happened next?¡± ¡°Damian called her with those names which I couldn¡¯t even say in front of you.¡±, He responded while I already assumed what his brother would have said to Ang. ¡°And Dad kicked her out the house.¡±, Shit! ¡°And I don¡¯t know what to do with her because I¡¯m stuck with her with this marriage!¡±, He hissed. ¡°us.¡± ¡°I always hated this girl and now I have one more reason to hate her.¡±, he said. I opened my mouth to say something when he shut me up by saying ¡°Dare you give me any suggestion about epting her or anything like that because ONE YEAR. And then I¡¯m done with her.¡± ¡°I wasn¡¯t going to say that.¡±, I muttered. ¡°I was going to ask, ¡®did you ask about it with her?''¡±? ¡°Yes, I did. And she started crying like a baby and hugged me without even asking me. I swear if she wouldn¡¯t have been pregnant then I would have pushed her away harshly.¡± ¡°Can you please calm down?¡±, I asked softly. ¡°Only if my girlfriend would do anything to enlighten my mood.¡±, He replied nonchntly. ¡°Maybe one more kiss from her would help.¡± ¡°us¡­¡± ¡°One ki¡­¡±, Before he could saypleted his sentence, his phone rang. It was Jacob¡¯s call, he received the call, keeping it on loudspeaker ¡°What¡¯s now?¡±, He asked in an irritating way. ¡°If you won¡¯t send your girl within a minute then she¡¯s fired. And if that happens then her parents will take her within a few days instead of three months.¡± ¡°You¡¯re so evil.¡± ¡°Thanks. I will take that as mypliment. And also, don¡¯t forget to sign the documents which I have sent.¡± ¡°Roger that.¡±, he disconnected the call and gave a perk on my lips before speaking. ¡°Get your dress and hair done while I sign those documents.¡± ¡°Hmm¡±, I nodded my head still thinking about all these which was going on us. He was going through so many things and I wasn¡¯t going to leave him in all this mess. Not now! Not in future! . #TBC Chapter 55 Fk¡¯s POV . ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to leave?¡± Ash asked when I was hitting the keyboard as fast as I could. ¡°I will be staying for a while.¡±, I responded and then looked at her. ¡°Remember, Saira was looking for a job here?¡± ¡°Yep!¡± ¡°I was thinking about discussing it with HIM. That¡¯s why, after finishing my work, I will be spending some time with him.¡± ¡°You could have directly said NO instead of exining all those things, you know,¡± She teased, on which she earned a re from me. ¡°Fine! Fine! I¡¯m leaving, and don¡¯t forget to text me once you¡¯re home.¡± ¡°Sure!¡± After half an hour, I turned off my desktop and collected my bags to walk toward the elevator. At the same time, I kept scrolling my phone to stay updated with everything happening around me and not to forget, to check my family group. Kusha and Came had sent their honeymoon pictures! Almost everyone had alreadymented, so I quickly typed ¡®looking amazing together¡¯ and clicked on the send button. I slid my phone into my bag when I was finally on his floor. I didn¡¯t know what came on me, but I again didn¡¯t knock on the door and opened it in one go. I found us sittingzily and his eyes on the door. ¡°I was waiting for you.¡±, He said. ¡°You took a little more than expected.¡± ¡°How¡­did youe to know that I wasing here?¡± I asked, keeping my bag on the couch. ¡°Well, I have my own ways.¡± ¡°And what are your ways?¡± I asked, raising my brow. ¡°Would it sound creepy if I say that I sometimes hear your conversation with your friend? Because I love hearing your voice.¡± I smiled, hearing him, and sat on the chair in front of him. ¡°I don¡¯t know. But that¡¯s cheesy.¡±, I said the same words which I used to say to him in a message. ¡°Hahhaaha!!¡±, Heughed, recalling those memories. ¡°You still remember those moments!!¡± ¡°How can I forget one of the best days of my life?¡± I questioned back. ¡°I¡¯m d that you count me on your best days. Now, tell me, what will I get if I will help you?¡±, He asked innocently. ¡°You want something from your girlfriend? Seriously?¡± I scowled at him. ¡°Yep! Nothinges for free. You see!¡± He winked at me with a wide smile on his lips. ¡°Do you know what? I don¡¯t want your help.¡± ¡°Are you sure? I have heard that Saira wants to work as a waitress in a restaurant, and for some reason, I won¡¯t approve of this job for any female who is close to me because not all the customers are well-mannered, you know!¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I want to discuss it with you but¡­but you want something from me. And I¡¯m going to kiss you again.¡± ¡°But I don¡¯t want a kiss from you.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t?¡± I asked. Suddenly my heart became heavy because of disappointment. ¡°Then?¡± ¡°I want you to sit in myp.¡±, He said bluntly. I stared at his face to check whether it was any kind of joke, but it was not. Not at all. Instead, he shifted his signal with his eyes toward his thigh. Immediately my heart started pounding loudly with the thought I might feel his little member poking in my ass. I left my chair and walked toward his chair. My breath was uneven, and my heart wanted to do nothing at times but to jump out of my body. Taking a deep breath, I started to wonder how hard it could be to sit in hisp, right? Suddenly I was pulled in by him, and within a few seconds, I was sitting on hisp. I tried to calm down my heartbeat. ¡°How is your session going on with Dr. White?¡±, He asked. ¡°Good.¡± ¡°Did you stop screaming and getting panic attacks in your sleep?¡±, He asked again. I knew that he was doing that on purpose to divert my mind. ¡°No.¡±, I muttered, shaking my head. ¡°But Dr. White said that by the end of this month, the result will start showing up.¡±, I added. ¡°Great!¡± He nodded his head. Now I thought to pick some other topic before we start feeling awkward again. ¡°Is Ang at your ce? I mean in¡­¡± ¡°Right now, Yes! But I¡¯m searching for an apartment for her where she can stay.¡± ¡°If you won¡¯t mind, then she can stay with us. I mean, Mom will enjoy herpany, and mom can take care of her at this stage. I talked with mom today; she said that she gets bored alone in the apartment because Saira spends all her time watching series on Netflix.¡±, I suggested. ¡°I mean, this is just a suggestion¡­ ¡°Did you talk about it with your mom?¡± ¡°Not yet!¡± ¡°Then let me know after talking with her. Only if she isfortable, then I will think about it.¡±, He responded. ¡°Okay! I know mom will love that idea.¡±, I replied. The idea of a four and half months pregnant woman staying alone was something that wasn¡¯t fitting in my mind well. ¡°Now your heartbeat is normal.¡±, us said, on which I realized that he was telling the truth. ¡°Sorry! I acted in that way because I¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to know, Baby! But I will make sure by the time of our wedding night; you won¡¯t feel any kind of fear when I will touch your naked body; instead, you will feel excited¡­ ¡°us,¡± I pped his shoulder to stop his dirty talk, but at the same time, I kind of enjoyed it as well. ¡°You smell so good.¡±, he groaned, running his lower lips on my neck. I shivered at his touch, but before he could move forward, the door was wide open, and Jacob walked in. Shit! I wanted to run away from his lips, but us didn¡¯t let me go; instead, he firmly held my waist. God! This was so embarrassing. ¡°I have to discuss something important.¡±, he said and sat on the chair on which I was sitting a moment before. I pinched us¡¯s hand so that he would let me go, but he didn¡¯t. ¡°Even I have to discuss something with you.¡±, us said while I helplessly sat in hisp. I was thankful that I was wearing pants instead of wearing skirts. ¡°What¡¯s it?¡± ¡°I have kept an assistant for Fk, who will be assisting her in her work from tomorrow onwards.¡±, us said, on which Jacob frowned while I started wondering who my mysterious assistant was. ¡°Who is it? Is he or she qualified for the job?¡± Jacob asked the question which I wanted to ask. ¡°No. She is not qualified for the job, but I¡¯m sure she will learn everything quickly. She¡¯s smart and intelligent.¡± After hearing us, half of me was saying that he was talking about Saira. Jacob shook his head before speaking, ¡°I hate those people who use anyone¡¯s source for any position. But since you have already decided, then what can I do?¡±, He muttered in frustration. ¡°But I¡¯m telling you that I will kick her or him out if I find anything worthy of the job after one month.¡±, Saying this, he stood up on his feet and started leaving. ¡°You were here to discuss something, isn¡¯t it?¡± us asked. ¡°All thanks to you. You spoiled my mood.¡±, Muttering this, he moved out of the cabin.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. ¡°That assistant¡­is none other than Saira, isn¡¯t it?¡± I asked, confirming my doubt. ¡°Yes, Seno! If she will stay with you, then you can teach her a lot of things. And sometimes fill your gap when you will spend time with me.¡± ¡°Jacob and Saira? No way!¡± I quickly shook my head. ¡°They are like Thor and Loki.¡± ¡°Brothers?¡±, He asked in confusion. ¡°No. Ready to break each other¡¯s heads.¡±, I exined. ¡°And didn¡¯t you see how Jacob dislikes the idea of someone getting any position with some sources?¡± ¡°So what? Saira is family now. It¡¯s not that I¡¯m giving her a readymadedder ¡­The least I can do is to help her with her first step.¡±, us said. ¡°But still Jacob and Saira?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like they will kill each other. Because as far as I remember, neither Thor killed Loki nor Loki got sessful in his n. In the end, they fell in love with one another.¡± ¡°What?¡± I asked in horror. ¡°In a brotherly way.¡±, He exined, on which I took a deep breath because, for a while, I thought he was telling me that in the end, Jacob and Saira would fall in love with one another. ¡°What did you think?¡± ¡°Nothing. Now, let me go! Mom will be waiting for me.¡± ¡°Come; I will drop you off and will also meet with your mom.¡± ¡°Just my mom?¡± I asked, raising my brow. ¡°Our mom.¡±, He corrected immediately. I stood up on my feet, and he followed me after a while. I felt hisrge hand slipping into mine and then grabbed my hand tightly. After picking up my bag, I left his cabin. Albert saw us together and smiled widely. He didn¡¯t leave my hand even in the elevator, even though a few of the employees were already there. Neither did he leave my hand in front of the guards. It seemed like my mysterious lover was no more mysterious to anyone now! But one thing was still nagging in my mind. ¡®Saira and Jacob? How could they work together without killing each other?¡¯ . The End So, finally, this book hase to an end. Last but not least, thank you so much, readers, who spent their precious time and money reading this book. Please do give the same love and support to my other books as well. Since English is not my firstnguage, please forgive me for the mistakes. Please rate my work by giving your precious reviews. Follow me at insta*gram: ¡®authorsprachi12¡¯ for new books update. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!